Midnight Shadows

An Ellora’s Cave Romantica Publication

www.ellorascave.com

Midnight Shadows ISBN # 1-4199-0655-0 ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. Midnight Shadows Copyright© 2006 Marilyn Lee Edited by Heather Osborn. Cover art by Syneca.

Electronic book Publication: June 2006

This book may not be reproduced or used in whole or in part by any means existing without written permission from the publisher, Ellora’s Cave Publishing, Inc.® 1056 Home Avenue, Akron OH 443103502. This book is a work of fiction and any resemblance to persons, living or dead, or places, events or locales is purely coincidental. The characters are productions of the authors’ imagination and used fictitiously.

Warning: The following material contains graphic sexual content meant for mature readers. This book has been rated E–rotic by a minimum of three independent reviewers. Ellora’s Cave Publishing offers three levels of Romantica™ reading entertainment: S (S-ensuous), E (Erotic), and X (X-treme). S-ensuous love scenes are explicit and leave nothing to the imagination. E-rotic love scenes are explicit, leave nothing to the imagination, and are high in volume per the overall word count. In addition, some E-rated titles might contain fantasy material that some readers find objectionable, such as bondage, submission, same sex encounters, forced seductions, and so forth. E-rated titles are the most graphic titles we carry; it is common, for instance, for an author to use words such as “fucking”, “cock”, “pussy”, and such within their work of literature. X-treme titles differ from E-rated titles only in plot premise and storyline execution. Unlike E-rated titles, stories designated with the letter X tend to contain controversial subject matter not for the faint of heart.

BLOODLUST: MIDNIGHT SHADOWS Marilyn Lee Trademarks Acknowledgment The author acknowledges the trademarked status and trademark owners of the following wordmarks mentioned in this work of fiction: Amtrak: National Railroad Passenger Corp. Black Enterprise Magazine: Earl G. Graves, Ltd. Jacuzzi: Jacuzzi, Inc. Jell-O: Kraft Foods Holdings, Inc. Mercedes: DaimlerChrysler AG Corp.

Prologue Full-blood vampire fem Deoctra Diniti paced the length of the darkened living room of the house she had shared with her late lover, Leon de la Rocque. They had rented it with the understanding that it would be temporary, but now she found it difficult to leave the last place they had shared. A dull ache echoed in her chest as she thought of all the half-formed hopes and dreams that had died with him. She gave an angry shake of her head, sending her long, dark hair flying around her shoulders. There would be time to grieve for him later— after he had been avenged. The plan she had set in motion was dangerous—which was why she had to rely on the help of others. The thought that she could not do it on her own galled her. If she had only herself to consider, she might very well attempt to go solo. But with the lives of her two remaining sisters at stake, she didn’t dare act without assistance. She stopped pacing and turned to face the group sitting on the various sofas in the room. There were two women, both blonde and slim, and one man. The man was tall, heavily built, with green eyes and long, wavy hair. In the weeks since Leon’s death, Tucker Falcone’s chiseled features had become very familiar. Sometimes, when he took her with a ferocity only a non-human male could achieve, she almost forgot her grief and her need for revenge. Almost… but not quite. He, with the two women, would ensure her plan had a better chance of succeeding. Although Falcone was far stronger and much older than the two fems, all three had reasons for helping her. Falcone’s motivation was lust—for her. The other two fems, like herself, were motivated by a thirst for revenge. Finally, the Dumont family of vampires would face four powerful beings determined to make them suffer for past wrongs. She took a deep breath. “That’s the plan.” Silence greeted her words. “So?” She rested her gaze on each face. “Are you all with me?” Tucker inclined his head slightly. For a price. I know your price. I’ll be wanting a down payment—very soon. She nodded, turning her attention to the two blonde fems. The older of the fems, who liked to be called different names at different times and with different people, would bear watching. There was something about her that Deoctra neither trusted nor liked. Deoctra looked at her. “Lina?” “I’m in, but remember, Andrei belongs to me and I do not share.” There was something unnatural about Lina’s interest in Andrei Forester, especially considering her newly acquired interest in another, almost equally dangerous male. However, as long as Lina’s interest didn’t interfere with their plans, it was no concern of Deoctra’s. She smiled as she met the gaze of the younger fem. Bella was very young, only having been brought across two years earlier. As one of her converts, Bella was fiercely loyal to her. Unlike some of the others, Deoctra felt certain her loyalty would never be in question. “And you, my Bellamonte? Are you with me?”

The baby fem nodded. “’Til death.” Deoctra crossed the room and stroked her fingers down the younger female’s cheek. “You are like another little sister to me. I will do my best to ensure it does not come to that. Now go, little one… I know the urge to take your rightful revenge is strong, but for now, continue to hide who you truly are.” Bella nodded and left the living room. Deoctra turned her attention back to Lina. “It’s time to put our plan in motion.” “I’m ready… if you’re sure you want to do this.” On the point of nodding, she hesitated, buffeted by almost forgotten memories of an all-too-brief few years when she had imagined herself and Mikhel Dumont to be in bloodlust with each other. The entire world had been hers for the taking… until Mikhel had betrayed her for the human bitch he later married. Nothing in her life had gone right since. Nothing would ever go right again—until she got a measure of justice… for herself, her dead sisters and for Leon. She bristled at having her resolve questioned. “Have I done or said anything to make you think I might not be sure?” Lina shrugged. “I sense a certain… hesitancy in you.” “You must be imagining things, Lina. Perhaps you’d better take some time to get laid. A fem in need is of very little use to anyone.” Lina’s dark eyes narrowed. “My needs are being met.” “Are they? By whom? Forester or your other male of interest?” “Andrei is… sweet… almost sweet enough to take my mind off my real goal. But I’ve waited and plotted too long to allow that to happen.” Deoctra gave a small shake of her head. She’d hate to be the other fem’s real goal. Even as vampires went, Lina was downright unnatural. “Then let us hope we both get what we want.” “Oh, I intend to get everything I want.” She gave Deoctra a cool look. “So it’s a go, then?” “Yes.” “Good, because I’ve been studying her and I have a firm handle on her. He won’t know what hit him.” Deoctra frowned. “This is my show, Lina. Don’t forget that. You have your goals and I have mine. See that you do not damage him.” Lina laughed. “What’s the matter? Even after all he’s put you through, you don’t want him really hurt?” Deoctra narrowed her gaze. “What I plan for him is no concern of yours. We do this my way and then we go after your objective. Is that clear?” Lina gave her a long, cold look. “Very. If there’s no other… instructions, I’m on it,” she said and flashed from the room. Tucker spoke. “I know you thirst for revenge, but do you really think it’s wise to trust a nocturene? They aren’t exactly the creatures you think of first when you require loyalty. Besides which, she’s crazy as hell and I don’t trust her.” She grimaced. “Tell me something I don’t already know. I have to work with what I have available. As long as she does what I need, what difference does her mental state make?” “Just so you know who and what you’re dealing with… Someone with whom it would not be wise to turn your back.” “Why should I worry about my back? Don’t you have it?” she challenged, tossing

her head so that her long, dark hair cascaded around her shoulders. He smiled, revealing perfect white teeth. “You know it, baby.” Baby. She brushed a hand over her flat belly and gave a small, satisfied nod. A pair of big hands descended on her shoulders. “And then there were two.” She felt Falcone’s lips caress the back of her ear. A wave of warmth washed over her. She shook her head. “We don’t have time for this.” He swung her around to face him. “If you want my help, you’ll make time.” She stared up at him, her eyes glowing. “I have too much to do to have you rutting into me every five minutes!” He responded by tearing off the one-piece cat suit she wore with little regard for the zipper, which he destroyed. When she stood, nude, glaring at him, he swung her around and bent her over the back of the sofa. “Then I’ll have to be very quick.” She barely had time to brace herself before she heard his zipper slide down. Seconds later, his hard cock slid between her nether cheeks and forced its way into her body. She gasped and cried out as he thrust himself balls-deep with one ruthless plunge that made no allowances for the size of his cock or the tightness of her ass. Slipping one hand across her breasts, he slid the other between her legs and into her pussy. Then he bent over her back and sank his incisors into the side of her neck. He fed on her as he fucked her ass. She closed her eyes and surrendered to the sensual fire that burned just under the surface in all fems. The cock in possession of her ass was nice, but soon, if all went well, she’d feel another one there, and when he slid into her pussy… it would be heaven. The cock of the other male would go a long way toward helping her heal. But for now, the hard length sliding in and out of her was more than sufficient. Her lust for cock consuming her, she ground her ass against his groin, encouraging him to sink ever harder and ever faster into her ass. As he did, she moved his hand down from her breasts to rest over her stomach. Stroke me here, she instructed. Big, calloused hands moved gently over her belly, sending tingles of desire all through her. She moaned softly, losing herself in the feral passion blazing between them. He nibbled at her ear as he thrust deep into her. Mine. You’re all mine now. He pushed his hips forward, sinking deep inside her. Feels good, doesn’t it? Yes. It felt good. So good. She turned her head and his lips, warm and demanding, covered hers. Thumbing her clit, he shortened his strokes, sending his cock sliding quickly and forcefully in and out of her ass. A wave of pleasure crashed over her, submerging her senses. She came, her entire body shuddering with her release. That’s it, my lovely one. Come for me. Come for your male. While she exploded, he held her, raining soft kisses against her neck. When the last shudder danced down her spine, he eased out of her ass and drew her down to the carpet with him. Turning her into his arms, he held her, whispering soft, insensible things to her. Lying drowsy in his arms, she realized he hadn’t come. He had pleased her without taking his own satisfaction. Maybe… just maybe, he really did care about her. The initial

satisfaction that assurance gave her was followed by a quick, painful realization. Every male she’d ever cared about had been taken from her. First Mikhel Dumont, her bloodlust and the man around whom she’d built her world. Then, just as she had been prepared to move on and forget Mikhel, Leon had been killed. Did she dare allow herself to care about Falcone? She shuddered, a soft sound of fear trembling on her lips. His arms tightened around her. It’s all right, Deoctra. It’s all right. I have you and I’ll rip the heart out of anyone who makes you unhappy or tries to hurt you—starting with Mikhel Dumont. She thought of Falcone’s incisors tearing into Mikhel’s flesh. She swallowed hard and clenched her teeth but could not suppress a shudder. Falcone slid a hand under her chin and lifted her head. He stared down into her eyes. “That is what you still want, isn’t it? To make him suffer?” “Yes,” she whispered and buried her head against his chest. Yes. She had promised Leon she would somehow avenge him. Although his murderer, Acier Gautier, was out of her reach, he would feel pain when her plan was implemented. “Yes,” she repeated. Although her voice was stronger this time, she was hard-pressed to suppress another shudder.

Chapter One “I knew you would come back to us.” Full-blood Vladimir Madison considered the tall vampire with the bronze skin and short salt-and-pepper hair in silence for several moments. What the hell had possessed him to come back here to the stronghold of the vampire protection league, known as The Defense League of the Brotherhood? The last time he had been here it had been in the company of his brothers and sister. He and his twin Aleksei had been intent on forcing Vitali Bourcaro, who headed the League, to call Deoctra and her shifter lackey Tucker Falcone off of their sons. Although they had not quite come to blows, after a twenty-something-year association with the League, Vlad and Vitali had parted on bad terms. He wasn’t quite sure what force had drawn him here now. But here he was. He grinned. “Then you shouldn’t sound so surprised to see me.” He ran up the stairs and stood facing Vitali. Vitali glanced over his shoulder. “I don’t suppose you brought that delectable sister of yours with you.” Vlad frowned. “Which one? I have two, you know.” “Two? So you decided to embrace the Dumonts after all, and openly call Katie Dumont your sister?” Vlad’s smile vanished. After well over three hundred years of thinking his mother had deserted both he and his siblings, Vlad had learned that she had remarried and had another family, which included three baby vamps. Although the middle vamp, Serge, had a fiery spirit with which Vlad could identify, the youngest vamp, Katie, and the older one, Mikhel, annoyed the hell out of him. Mikhel, who had taken his place in their mother’s affection as favorite child, was a particular source of aggravation to Vlad. What he wouldn’t give to rip out the supercilious, over-privileged vamp’s throat and leave him lying dead in a gutter somewhere.

“I will never embrace those pampered pups.” Vitali tilted his head to one side. “Would you help them if they needed it?” Serge? Probably. Maybe even the pissant Katie who had, after all, been instrumental in helping him and Aleksei locate their sons. But Mikhel? Never! He spat on the step. “Maybe after hell freezes over. Maybe not even then.” “Ahhh.” Vitali smiled, inclining his head. “Just as I thought.” “Why do you ask?” Vitali shrugged. “Just making conversation. So your sister Tatiana is not with you?” “No.” He leveled a finger at the other vamp’s chest. “Remember that she is my sister… my little sister, Vitali. You stay the hell away from her.” Vitali’s smile didn’t quite reach his eyes. “What brings you here, Vladimir?” He shook his head. “I have no idea.” “It doesn’t matter. As long as you remember where your allegiance lies this time, you are welcome back among us, Vladimir.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” “It means the next time sides need to be taken, you come down on the right side— the side of The Brotherhood.” Vlad stared at the other vampire. There was an undercurrent to Vitali’s voice that urged him to proceed with caution. Hell, humans had to concern themselves with such nonsense, not vampires. “As long as my siblings are not on the other side, there will be no problem.” “Of which set of siblings are you speaking?” “The only set who matters. Aleksei, Tatiana and Andrei.” “And the Dumonts? What of them?” “What of the annoying, pissy little baby vamps who’ve always had everything handed them on a damned silver platter?” He looked around. “Are Falcone and Diniti here?” “No. They are engaged in a little bit of… revenge that just might interest you.” Recalling that Falcone had nearly killed Aleksei’s son Acier and endangered his own son Etienne, Vlad doubted it. “And does this revenge have your blessing?” “I have no particular interest one way or the other. I hope that you are not holding a grudge against either of them.” True, Deoctra had caused grief to his younger siblings, but as he held no particular regard for any of the Dumont baby vamps, he couldn’t see holding that against her. And although she had worked to wrest control of the shifter pack from his nephew Acier, in the end Acier had been victorious. Instead of leading one pack, Acier now led two. So no real harm had been done. Besides, with his own son Etienne still in the grip of the most powerful and destructive bloodlust Vlad had ever encountered, he had other, more pressing concerns than holding a grudge. He shrugged. “As long as they both stay out of my face, I’ll stay out of their business.” “I have your word on that?” Vlad frowned. Once given, he felt bound by his word. Was it wise to give his word when he had no idea what he was agreeing to? Oh, what the hell. “Yes, as long as they’re not plotting revenge against Aleksei, Tatiana or Andrei.” “They’re not.”

He frowned. “Or Etienne.” “They both know better than to menace your son, Vladimir.” “Then I can’t see it being any concern of mine what they are up to.” Vitali laughed and threw an arm across his shoulders. “Good! Now, come in and you can tell me about that son of yours. I hear he’s making quite a name for himself with his whoring ways.” Vlad sighed. Etienne was currently in the grip of the vampire plague called The Feast of Indulgence. It was a particularly dangerous time for a vampire. And that was one of the reasons he had returned to the Brotherhood—to seek the help of those he trusted to help watch over his precious son. With Aleksei out of state indefinitely and Tat trying to handle her own grief, who else would he turn to but the Brotherhood? “I need to talk to you about him, Vitali.” “Come in and tell me how we can help you… and him.”

***** Naked and afraid, Jace Makefield fled along the dark, moonlit road. Behind him, equally nude and far more deadly, a woman he had once loved, cherished and trusted raced in pursuit. Glancing over his shoulder, he saw her rapidly gaining on him, incisors bared, eyes glowing, feet barely touching the ground. He heard her commands in his mind. Jace! My darling. Do not fear me, my love. Come to me. Come to me… Take me in your arms like old times… Draw me down to the road… I’ll part my legs and you can feast on my pussy…and then, my love…you know what comes next… We will be together for all eternity. The urge, the temptation—the need to surrender to his hunger for her was difficult to resist. She had once been the center of his world—his reason for living. When she had died, he had nearly sunk into a void of despair. Now she was back, wanting and needing him as much as he needed her. Ignoring the voice in his head that urged him to keep moving, he stopped and turned to face her. She stopped also and stood several feet away, smiling, her arms open. He drank in her lush loveliness. She was taller than he remembered. Her breasts were bigger, fuller, her legs longer, her pussy hidden by a dark, fragrant tangle of hair. The hair she had always worn short fell around her slim shoulders in a dark, glorious cloud. Her formerly dark eyes were now a rather startling blue against dark skin the color of cocoa. She wet a finger and stuck it inside the folds of her pussy. My darling Jace, come to me… Take me and make me yours again. Smiling, she lay on her back with her legs wide. Reaching down, she parted her outer lips, exposing her pussy. He swallowed hard, buffeted by memories of their last time together, so long ago. How he had missed her… how he needed to taste her and then slide inside her mouth, her pussy, her sweet, tight ass… That’s it, my love…let the memories of our love surround you. Now come to me. Lie on top of me and thrust your cock into me… Remember how good my pussy always felt? How you enjoyed ravishing it again and again…plunging your hard cock into me until you were raw and I could barely walk? We can share all that passion and much more, my love. Come to me. He started forward, his cock erect, his need for her rampant. Then, as if controlled

like a puppet, he froze, his heart pounding with fear. Another voice sounded in his head. Resist her, Eric. If you surrender to her you will be lost. She narrowed her gaze and intensified her hold on him, willing him to ignore the other voice. Come to me, my Jace… Come sample the pussy that is nice and wet and ready for your cock. It’s been too long since we knew such bliss and love. Pulled in opposite directions, Jace surrendered to the one who had been calling to him the longest. Shaking off the second voice in his head, he moved slowly forward. That’s it, my love. Come take me… Make me yours and I will make you mine. He dropped to his knees beside her. She gripped his waist and stretched his body out on top of hers. He felt her breasts crush against his chest and caught his breath. Curling her fingers around his neck, she forced his head down to hers. Her lips, cool and demanding, fastened on his. Kissing him in a manner that sucked the air from his lungs, she rolled him over onto his back. Keeping her mouth sealed tightly over his, she lifted her hips and quickly impaled her pussy on his cock. The joy such a union had once produced was replaced by a sense of dread. Even as she slid up and down the length of his cock, he felt as if she were sapping his strength… along with his breath and his will. He feared when the process was complete, he would lose himself and be drawn into a world of darkness. Yet he was incapable of resisting the woman he loved. Oh yes, my love! My Jace! You are almost mine again. Come for me, Jace. Release the last of your strength through your seed. Give it to me… Fill me with your seed so we may once again be as one… This time for all eternity. Come for me and I will brand you with my mark. She rode him, her slick, wet cunt rippling around his pulsing cock, claiming it—and him—as her own. With his hands wrapped around her slender waist, he fought hard to hold onto the last of his will and not come. Because with the surrender of his seed, she would claim all that he was. Once that happened, he would be powerless to resist her and the dark purpose he sensed awaited him in her arms. Unable to stop the tide of passion flaring out of control, he cried out and fought hard to keep from coming. He felt the rush of satisfaction shooting along his cock and knew he was about to lose himself to darkness as he came. Just as his cock began to erupt, he shuddered in horror and descended into the bittersweet darkness awaiting him. No, Eric. Fight it. Fight her. You must not surrender to her. “No!” Jace bolted up. Heart racing, his body covered with sweat, he stared around the darkened room. It took several moments before he realized he was safe and alone in his own bed. Although the nightmare had returned, he would be safe—as long as he didn’t go to sleep again. He collapsed against the damp sheets, shivering. Fighting his exhaustion, he forced himself to remain awake. He glanced at his bedside clock. 4:30. Feeling his eyes droop, he jumped out of bed and rushed into the adjoining bathroom. He stepped in the shower and shivered as the cold water washed over his body. Once the sun rose it would be safe to go back to bed. And then, God willing, he would not dream.

***** Seated at a window seat at her favorite coffeehouse, vampire fem Tatiana

Madison-Forester watched the approach of another fem with conflicting emotions. Part of her was undeniably happy to see the slender young woman with long dark hair and vivid blue eyes. Another part was annoyed at the arrogance with which she dared approach. The other fem paused at Tatiana’s table. “Do you mind if I join you?” She sat without waiting for Tatiana’s response. As baby vamps went, her lack of manners was highly annoying and prone to get her a much needed ass-whipping. As baby sisters went, her confidence sent a streak of sisterly pride through Tatiana. Keeping her gaze on the other fem, Tatiana waved the waitress over. Without asking what she preferred or even if she wanted anything at all, Tatiana ordered an espresso and another extra-sweet decaf for herself. “Why did you want to see me, Katie?” Watching the play of emotions chase each other across Katie Dumont’s face, Tatiana suppressed a smile. Baby vamps were so easily read. Katie tossed her head. “Somehow I thought you’d… I don’t know… spend at least a few moments making polite conversation before you cut right to the chase.” An undercurrent of hurt underlay the words. Dismissing her annoyance, Tatiana inclined her head slightly. In Katie’s shoes, she supposed she’d feel the same way. She smiled slowly. “Hello, Katie. How are you?” She hesitated, searched her memory then asked after her sister’s bloodlust, her perfect mate. “How’s Mark? The family? How’s life treating you?” She arched a brow. “How’s that? Any better?” The waitress bought their drinks. Katie waited until they were alone before she answered. “It might be—if you sounded as if you really cared.” Tatiana closed her eyes briefly, taking slow deep breaths. She picked up her cup and sipped her coffee. “You’re right. I don’t sound as if I mean it… but I do. Why wouldn’t I? After all, it’s my family too.” She moistened her lips. “How is… Mother?” “Hurting. She needs you and Andrei back in her life.” “I can’t speak for him, but I plan to make that happen. Soon. I just need a little time to… I don’t expect you to understand, but there’s so much going on in my life at the moment and I—” Katie leaned forward, her gaze intense. “I do understand. That’s one of the reasons I asked for this meeting. I’ve seen things that trouble me… frighten me. Bad things.” Tatiana tensed. “What kind of things?” Katie shook her head. “I don’t know. I’ve had dreams that leave me feeling afraid when I wake. I can’t recall why I’m afraid, but I know you’re involved… as well as a man. A male you care about. I came to warn you to be careful. You can’t trust him.” Tatiana sipped her coffee again. “Who is this man?” “I don’t know. I just know he’s under the influence of a… rogue vampire.” She shook her head. “Not a vampire exactly… ” She glanced around. “Should we be having this conversation here?” Tatiana frowned then shook her head. “No.” She rose and headed for the exit. At the door, she caught the owner’s gaze. “Put it on my tab, please, Will.” The man smiled and nodded. Outside, she pointed across the street to a small park. They crossed at the corner and found an empty bench where they sat side by side. “Now tell me what, or who, is troubling you.”

“She’s a vampire, but she’s not. I know that doesn’t make much sense, but—” Tatiana sighed and turned to face Katie. “What exactly can you tell me about this woman or this man I shouldn’t trust?” Katie’s eyes widened. “You mean you believe me?” She cupped a hand over Katie’s cheek. “Of course I believe you, little one. Although I do not have second sight as you do, I am not without other resources that have nothing to do with being what we are. I am not an easy one to lie to or deceive. I can sense the truthfulness of what you say.” Katie sighed. “Thank God! I know what I see doesn’t always come true, but I always have a hard time getting Mik to believe my visions.” She paused, a look of fear flashing up into her eyes. “I’m more afraid than I’ve ever been. I’ve seen some really dark, frightening times ahead for us.” “When you say us, do you mean you and I?” “No. I mean us as a family. Not just you, but Serge and Mik are in danger too… and Vladimir.” Katie clutched her hand. “My… visions are disjoined and not always clear, but I know as a family difficult times are ahead for us… on more than one front.” Katie’s fears matched Tatiana’s own feelings of foreboding. “Do you know when we should be concerned? Do you know of anything we can do to guard against the coming troubles?” She shook her head. “No. That’s one of the things that has me frightened.” She laughed. “Not much of a full-blood, am I?” “Full-bloods much older than you have been known to quake in fear at danger to their loved ones.” She squeezed Katie’s hand. “There is no shame in such fear. But don’t be too frightened, little one. Dark times we may face, but we will survive—just as we always have. You’ve shared your knowledge and your fears, now go home to your bloodlust and let those of us who are older relieve you of your burden.” “What are you going to do? Will you tell the others?” Both Aleksei and Vlad were still searching for common ground with the adult sons they had recently located. In addition, Aleksei’s bloodlust Dani had recently given birth to twin girls. Without specific details, she didn’t want to intrude on Aleksei’s bonding process. Besides, Aleksei, Dani, their newborn twins, along with Acier and his woman Raven were in Arizona. And she needed a favor from Andrei that would require him to briefly leave town. Bearing this new burden alone would give her less time to worry about the two men in her life. Or, more correctly, the two men in her thoughts. At the moment neither was really in her life. “Yes.” She’d tell them—in due time. “Good. Now there’s something else I wanted to discuss with you.” “Hopefully not more bad news?” “Oh, no. It’s about… Andrei.” Tatiana tensed at the mention of her twin’s name. “What about him?” “Nothing bad… well, it is and it isn’t. I know that doesn’t make much sense.” “No, it doesn’t. Tell me what’s on your mind and we’ll work it out between us.” “I was just wondering if you were planning to get him and your friend together.” She frowned. “What friend?” “I don’t know her name, but I know she’d be good for him—if you can manage to convince him to date her. I know he thinks she’s… not pretty enough, but she has a level

of passion that will blow him away.” Tatiana tilted her head. “Have you seen them together?” “Yes… at least I think I have.” “And you’re telling me this why?” Katie grinned. “I don’t know if you’re aware of this, but I was instrumental in getting both of my brothers—well, actually, I had some small part in getting all four of our brothers with their bloodlusts. Mikhel, Serge, Aleksei—and even Vladimir met Adam through me. Adam is my best friend. Vladimir encountered him at my apartment. Now it’s Andrei’s turn.” Tatiana laughed. Katie stiffened. “What? Did I get it wrong? Do you have someone else in mind for him?” “No. I was just thinking how horrified poor Andrei will be when he learns that instead of just trying to avoid my matchmaking attempts, he’ll now have to watch out for yours as well. Considering we both want him with the same woman, he doesn’t stand a chance.” Katie’s eyes sparkled with mischief. “I always say if you want your big brothers to be happy, don’t let them pick their own mates. If left to their own devices, they’d never get it right. You should have seen the women I rescued Mikhel and Serge from.” Tatiana rolled her eyes. “You should see the… fem… I’m trying very hard to rescue Andrei from.” Katie’s hand tightened on her arm. “I have seen her and if she gets him… she’ll destroy him.” Tatiana swallowed a lump of fear. “What do you know about her?” “Nothing. Except for the horrible feeling of despair I felt when I saw them together. He mustn’t end up with her.” “He won’t—not if I can help it.” “Good.” She sighed. “But I’m afraid your friend is going to really have to love Andrei to hang on through what he might put her through.” Tatiana sighed. “He’s going to hurt her?” “As Mikhel would gladly tell you, not everything I see is clear or comes true, but much of it does. And I see her… suffering a lot on his behalf.” “I suppose she’ll hang tough—she does want him and I know that if he gives himself a chance and gets to know her, he’ll want her too.” Katie nodded. Tat smiled suddenly. “So, Katie Dumont, tell me about yourself, little matchmaker.” Katie averted her gaze for several moments. When their eyes met again, Tat saw a glimmer of tears in them. “I have always wanted a sister… an older sister. Someone I could look up to, someone… I could share things with. Someone just like you.” Tatiana’s own eyes welled with tears. She drew Katie into a gentle embrace. “And you are the little sister for whom I’ve always longed. I think you and I will get along just fine, my little Katie.” Katie drew back, wiping her cheeks. “I suppose this means you’ll want to share Mark.” The right to make love to a sibling’s bloodlust was one of the many benefits of being

a vampire that Tat had never expected to enjoy. But now that she had a little sister, she intended to get better acquainted with the charming, albeit somewhat shy Mark Lewis. “Share him? No. Make love to him upon occasion?” She grinned. “Absolutely.” Katie gave her a wary look. “I know it’s your right, but do me a favor and promise not to fall in love with him.” Like Mikhel fell in love with Derri. The unspoken words hung heavy in the air. Mikhel had fallen in love with Serge’s bloodlust Derri. Tatiana gave Katie an encouraging smile. “I think I can safely promise that. Your Mark is undoubtedly charming, but my heart and my affections are already engaged elsewhere.” “Good. Lust I can deal with, but not love. I don’t know how Serge stands knowing Mik is in love with his woman.” “He stands it because he knows Derri is his… no matter what Mikhel feels for her.” She turned to study Katie’s profile. “You’re very young now, but as you grow older, you’ll realize more fully just how powerful a force bloodlust is. Granted, love is a powerful force as well, but in a vampire’s life, love pales in comparison to bloodlust.” “Are you sure about that? Because Mikhel really—” “Yes, Katie, I am sure about it. He may very well love Derri, but he’s in bloodlust with Erica, in addition to loving her. Why does his relationship with Derri bother you?” “Because I’m afraid Mikhel’s feelings for Derri will lead to trouble between him and Serge.” “But the relationship doesn’t seem to bother Serge.” “I know. He’s so… he doesn’t like to admit it, but he looks up to Mik so much, he can’t imagine him doing anything to hurt him.” “But you can?” “No!” She frowned. “Don’t misunderstand. I know Mik would never willingly do anything to hurt Serge, but he wants Derri so much… I’m afraid what he’ll do to get her.” “He loves Erica.” “I know, but he loves Derri too.” “Maybe, but he’s not in bloodlust with her.” “So he says, but sometimes… ” She shook her head. “Sometimes I’m not sure how deep his feelings for her run or where they’ll lead him. Sometimes I wish Serge had never met that damned Derri. And the worst part is, I did what I could to help her cause with Serge.” Tatiana arched a brow. “But she’s his bloodlust. How could you wish he’d never met his perfect mate?” Katie grimaced. “Put like that, it makes me sound selfish, but—oh, never mind. Maybe Mik is right. I’m probably overreacting.” She shrugged and smiled. “What about you? Is there a bloodlust of yours I’ll get to share?” Tatiana sighed. “Not yet.” “Is there anyone on the horizon… anyone interesting?” “Actually, there are two men. I… ” She shook her head. “I don’t know what’s going on with either man yet. I believe you’ve warned me off one of them.” Katie blushed. “I hope you don’t think—” She smiled. “It’s all right. Even before your warning, I had… reservations about one of them. Hell, I have reservations about them both. Neither one of them is someone the

family will embrace.” “Do you love them?” She sighed. “I’m not sure what I feel for either of them. But I’ll keep you informed.” “So? Are they… well endowed?” “I’ve had men with bigger dicks, but none sweeter.” “That’s what counts. A big cock is useless if it doesn’t belong to a man who makes your pussy melt. I’ll take an average-sized Mark any day over a well-hung man who doesn’t turn me on.” Tatiana nodded. “As would I.” Katie licked her lips suggestively. “So? When can I meet them?” “Meet them or fuck them?” Katie grinned. “Both.” Tatiana laughed. “We’ll see, little hussy. Now, can I buy you lunch?” Katie nodded. “Yes.” As they left the park, Tatiana smiled. “Have you ever considered modeling?” “Who, me? No! Why?” “Yes, you. Why? Because you’re absolutely gorgeous, little sister. I have yet to meet a supermodel who has anything on you.” “Yeah? Well, maybe it runs in the family.” “You mean Mother?” Tatiana nodded. “She is stunning.” Katie stopped and placed a hand on her arm. “Yes, she is, but I meant you. You are the most beautiful female I’ve ever seen.” Tatiana smiled and slipped her arm through Katie’s. “Let’s talk. I’d like to get to know you better.”

Chapter Two Feeling weary and frustrated at his inability to locate the vampire fem for whom he’ d spent weeks searching, Jace Makefield resisted the urge to return to his newly acquired condo at the Jersey Shore. He turned his SUV homeward instead. Homeward? He sighed. He supposed home would always be where his mentor and father figure Wilfredo Miguel Santiago resided. Presently, that was in a big, two-story stone mansion in the Philadelphia suburbs. While normally happy to see Wilfredo and the other hunters who had become his family over the last half century, Jace found himself reluctant to face the other male. For the last fifty years or so, if things were haywire in his life, he always had the comfort of knowing Wilfredo was there—ready, willing and eager to listen. Hell, sometimes he even listened without offering unwanted advice. When he had lost Carollina, along with his will to live, Wilfredo and the others he had come to view as his siblings had been there—pushing, prodding and encouraging him until he overcame the urge to slaughter every vampire in sight. Back then, Jace had actually believed he could tell Wilfredo anything. Now he knew better. How the hell could he tell a centuries-old full-blood vampire —whose sole purpose in life was ridding the world of rogue vampires—that he no longer shared that goal because he was so deep in lust with a vampire fem, it felt like bloodlust? While Jace was no longer fully human, he was not a vampire. How could he experience emotions or passions that even approached the magnitude of bloodlust, which

had been known to drive more than one vampire to the brink of insanity? It didn’t seem possible, and yet he longed for that fem who had called herself Ana with all the hunger and desperation of a vampire lost in the grip of bloodlust. For the first time in his life, Jace felt an overpowering need for sex and, more disturbingly, a need for blood from a woman—from Ana. A need for blood? Before he’d met Ana, Jace wouldn’t have thought he had any means of consummating such a hunger. He ran the tip of his tongue over his teeth. Encountering the pointy edges, he shuddered. At first he’d thought he was imagining things. But now there was no denying he had sharpened incisors. What the hell was happening to him? He had thought his need for Carollina was all-consuming, but that seemed so much less urgent since his sexual encounter with Ana, which had made everything else in his life seem trivial. At the same time, he no longer embraced or welcomed thoughts of his lost love. That knowledge left him feeling guilty. While thoughts of Carollina had never been buried deep within his subconscious, lately he felt almost as if her memory stalked him. At night, she invaded his dreams. Dreams? Nightmares were more like it. With each successive nightmare, he felt less able to cope. Had he developed incisors before or after the nightmares? He was no longer certain. Feeling a trickle of sweat rolling down his back, he shook his head, forcing thoughts of Carollina from his conscious mind. He turned his thoughts back to another fem… Ana. Another fem? He sucked in a deep, cleansing breath. When she had died, Carollina had been a latent, not a fem. Damn if he would let these inexplicable nightmares ruin his sweet memories of the only woman he’d ever loved. Gulping in another deep breath, he sighed. Carollina was lost to him forever. But Ana was not. He had to find Ana or, God help him, he would lose his mind. Jace tightened his grip on the steering wheel and allowed his thoughts to drift. Several weeks earlier, while returning from an encounter with the full-blood vampire, Aleksei Madison, battered and dazed, he had encountered a tall, dark, sultry vampire fem. As a hunter of rogue vamps, he should have been her natural enemy. Instead, the breathtaking fem had stopped to assist him. In the brief time they had spent together, they’d made love and he’d lost what was left of his heart to her. She had fled from him, leaving him obsessed with the need to find and reclaim her. He knew it was madness to think they could ever enjoy a serious relationship, but for the chance to be her lover, he would march through the fires of hell and happily sell what was left of his human soul. He ran his tongue over his incisors again, uncertain how much humanity he had left to lose. But however much remained, he would willingly surrender, to find and possess Ana again. No matter how long it took or what he had to do, he would find her. God help anyone who tried to come between them. He sighed. Before he could expect to fully enjoy her once he found her, he would need to rid himself of his nightmares. For that, he would need Wilfredo’s help… and his understanding. He didn’t doubt Wilfredo’s willingness to help him, but he dreaded the painful memories the discussion would generate for both him and the vamp who now stood in place of the father he had never really known.

With thoughts of Carollina and Ana warring for dominance in his heart and mind, he pressed his foot down on the accelerator, sending his vehicle speeding down the road.

***** “Ready to meet your new boss?” Seated in the driver’s seat of his late-model Mercedes on the bottom level of a municipal parking garage, Jordan Guidry-Sonnier turned to look at the woman occupying the passenger seat. Shaniqua Malone, thirty-four, tall, slender, with smooth skin the color of heavily creamed coffee, smiled at him, her gray eyes alight with mischief. He frowned. “Mornings like this make me wonder why the hell I keep working for a living.” He pushed open his door and got out of the car. She alighted as well and they met in front of the car. Dressed in a dark trouser suit that hugged her slender curves, she looked as if she should have been gracing the cover of Black Enterprise Magazine instead of getting ready to spend the day gathering evidence for the district attorney’s office. She arched a brow. “How many times have I told you if I’d inherited several million dollars, I’d be lying on some sun-soaked South Pacific Island while an Antonio Banderas look-alike tickled my toes, instead of working the mean streets of Philly?” Jordan’s love of investigating kept him between a rock and a hard place. If he didn’t love police work, he would have retired from the department several years earlier when he’d inherited seven million dollars from a great-uncle. At the very least, he’d take more promotional tests to improve his rank—except that if he was promoted beyond detective sergeant, he would have to give up investigating in favor of supervising the officers who did the actual investigating. He shrugged. “Some days you can’t win.” He glanced toward the trunk where she’d tossed her garment bag and overnight case when they’d left his apartment nearly an hour earlier. She followed his gaze. “I’ll stop by sometime tonight or tomorrow to pick up my bags.” She glanced at her watch. “Right now we’d better get going. Especially you. You don’t want to make a bad impression on your new boss by showing up late on your first day, do you?” She turned toward the exit and he fell into step beside her. “What do you know about this Matt Savoy? What kind of guy is he? Will he make a nuisance of himself or allow me to do my job?” As he held open the door to the stairs leading toward the street level, she grinned at him. “Him? I think you’ll like Matt Savoy just fine.” After eight years of friendship, eighteen months of which they had spent as lovers, he knew when Shaniqua was having fun at his expense. He put a hand on her arm. “What do you know about him that you’re not telling me?” She continued up the stairs, pausing at the top when he joined her. “Trust me on this, Jordan, you’ll like—no, love Matt Savoy.” He pushed opened the street door and followed her out. As they walked down Arch Street toward the Philadelphia DA’s office, he decided not to give her the satisfaction of asking any more questions for which she clearly did not intend to provide answers.

Fifteen minutes later, when he was shown into Assistant District Attorney Savoy’s office, he understood the source of Shaniqua’s amusement. Dressed in a dark, tailored skirt and matching three-quarter-length jacket, a tall, full-figured woman with skin the color of warm, sweet honey, dark brown eyes, full lips and short, natural hair rose to meet him. With a quick glance, he noted her large breasts, big legs and bootilicious butt. Aware of his penchant for full-figured black women who didn’t hide their natural beauty under layers of makeup and chemically treated hair, Shaniqua had rightly assumed this woman would pique his interest. “Detective Sergeant Guidry-Sonnier?” She extended her hand. “I’m Madison Savoy.” Her voice, vibrant with a husky quality, danced along his nerve endings. Although not conventionally pretty, when she smiled, her eyes sparkled with an inviting warmth that captured his attention. As he engulfed her soft, warm hand in his, he knew he would need to keep a tight rein on his emotions. He nodded. “Please call me Jordan.” She removed her hand from his and studied him in silence for several moments. He wondered what she thought of him. He had first become aware of his sexual preferences when he turned seventeen and had two eighteen-year-old women offer him sex as a birthday present. One had been a stunning strawberry-blonde with pale skin, green eyes and a slender body. The other had been a woman with skin the color of cocoa, big breasts, a bigger butt and short locks, and was what his best friend Raja called “cute at best”. He had immediately chosen the latter. Heart full of lust for her dark, sexy body, he had plunged his aching cock into her moist pussy and had his first taste of brown sugar. Holding him tight in her arms and whispering encouragement, she licked and bit at his ear and then found his mouth and kissed him until he couldn’t breathe. She had allowed him to come inside her several times that night and he had felt certain he’d died and gone to heaven. Afterwards, she had told him she had a thing for tall, well-built, drop-dead-gorgeous white guys with curly dark hair and sky-blue eyes. He had never lacked a lover after that first night. Although he did not consider himself handsome, let alone drop-dead gorgeous, he knew some women did. Did Madison Savoy find him attractive? “Jordan it is.” A quick smile touched her full, sensuous lips. “As you’ve probably heard, a number of people insist on calling me Matt.” He cast a quick glance at her bare left hand. “And you prefer?” “Madison, but under duress, I answer to Matt.” She indicated one of the two chairs in front of her desk. “Please.” She moved back to her desk and sat down. He took the indicated seat. Keeping his voice neutral, he asked the question uppermost in his mind. “Why did you have me reassigned?” “I’m sorry about that. I usually request volunteers rather than commandeering them.” “Then why was my squad commandeered?” She considered him in silence for several moments before speaking. “Actually, I didn’t ask for your squad—just you.” “Why?”

“As a child you spent time in New Orleans and Louisiana.” “And that’s relevant how?” Her brown gaze locked with his. “Although I was born and raised here, my parents were born in Louisiana.” He remained silent, waiting for her to make her point. She sat forward in her seat. “You were raised by Kathleen Sonnier.” “What has my mother got to do with my reassignment?” “Having been raised by a foster mother—” “I have no memories of my birth mother. Kathleen Sonnier raised me as her son from the time I was two years old. She’s my mother.” She inclined her head, a smile briefly touching her mouth. “I stand corrected. Having a mother who is a Creole ritual priestess, you must believe in the supernatural.” He shrugged. “What bearing do my beliefs have on my job?” She sighed. “I know these questions seem prying, but I’m from a similar background. You and I will be working closely together. If our partnership is going to work, I’m going to need you to trust me as I plan to trust you.” He wanted to tell her he saw no reason to discuss his beliefs with her, but looking into the depths of her eyes, he suspected he looked upon a fellow Ritual Latent. Although he did not know why, he felt a need to confide in her. “Mom was only eighteen when she took me in. We were poor, but she did her best to ensure I enjoyed a happy, safe childhood. Nevertheless, I managed to see a number of things most people would consider impossible or supernatural. Those things roused my curiosity. By the time I was an adolescent, Mom said I was old enough to understand that I possessed natural abilities most people did not. She told me I was something she called a Ritual Latent. She said training could augment my natural abilities. She spent several years instructing me in the ritual arts.” She nodded, tiny lights igniting in the depths of her gaze. “Which arts were you instructed in?” “The arts of detection and self-protection. And you?” “Healing and second sight.” Second sight? Damn, he hoped she had no insight into what he was thinking. “Why are we discussing ritual arts no one admits to knowing about, let alone practicing?” “I’d like to discuss several cases I’ve been in touch with the ADA’s in Camden and Claymont about.” “I investigate major crimes within the city limits.” “Murder is a major crime, Jordan—even when the victims are suspected vampires.”

***** After Jordan Guidry-Sonnier left, the soft, subtle scent of his cologne lingered in Madison’s office, caressing her senses and whispering of an overwhelming sensuality she found all too enticing. Alone in her office, she sank down into the seat he’d occupied. Pressing her cheek against the back of the chair, she drew in a slow, deep breath, allowing the minute traces of his psychic essence, which remained ingrained in the leather, to invade her mind and innermost thoughts. Something she’d allowed with few

men—for good reason. She couldn’t do what she did, either professionally or spiritually, if she allowed herself to be sidetracked by primal urges best left unexplored. But she’d never met any man, no matter how handsome or sexy, who spoke to her inner woman as Jordan Guidry-Sonnier had. For a moment, she gave in to temptation and closed her eyes, allowing her senses to burn his image into her mind. And what a powerful, sexually exciting man. Tall, extremely well-built with broad shoulders, a massive chest, narrow waist and long legs, he was the epitome of a hunk. She wet her lips, her mind’s eye seeing again his almost too handsome face with its dimpled chin and that lecherously full, kissable bottom lip. Permitting herself a spiritual freedom she rarely tolerated, she allowed his image to crystallize in her thoughts. When it had, she ran her fingers through his short dark hair, admiring the silver at his temples. She lost herself in his magnetic, silver-blue gaze, wallowing in his I-can-fuck-you-often-and-hard sensuality that left her wet and hungry for raunchy all-her-pussy-could-handle sex. And God almighty, that voice… low, deep, sexy as hell… and so damned suggestive. She marveled that she’d allowed him to leave her office without tackling him, ripping off his expensive, tailored suit and fucking herself on his cock until she lost her mind as he filled her pussy with his seed. She shuddered. How the hell was she supposed to keep her mind on work when she couldn’t keep her thoughts off sex in his presence? Emotions she had not felt in a very long time buffeted her, overwhelming her senses, demanding a freedom she had never allowed. Frightened at the intense feelings his brief visit had generated, she snapped open her eyes and bolted to her feet. Legs trembling, she stumbled around her desk to resume her seat. Her heart thudded and she was aware of a pool of moisture between her trembling thighs. She picked up a folder on her desk and fanned herself. If she were going to work with Jordan Guidry-Sonnier, she was going to have to keep a tight rein on her emotions. As her much younger friend Jalai was fond of saying, lust was all well and good—as long as it was kept in its proper place.

***** Later that afternoon as Jordan went over the notes he’d made during his meeting with Madison Savoy, Shaniqua stopped by his desk. “So what did you think of Matt Savoy? Did she get you all hot and bothered?” He gave her a cool look. “Why did you go out of your way to let me think she was male?” She smiled. “I wanted you to be surprised. And you were, weren’t you?” He shrugged. “What brings you back here?” “I haven’t had lunch. Do you have time to grab a quick bite and tell me why Savoy asked for you personally?” He considered her in silence. Although she knew of his background, he doubted Shaniqua was ready to believe in things that went bump in the night such as vampires and the half-human latents who killed them. “She wants me to track down and bring to justice a specific half-human taking down vampires.” She blinked and then laughed. “No. Really. What’s your assignment?” She tilted her head. “Or did she just want to meet you so she could ogle you?” “I just told you what the assignment was—and what makes you think she’d want to ogle me?”

She shook her head. “You know, it always amazes me how any man as drop-dead gorgeous as you are could be so totally unaware of how devastatingly handsome he— you are.” She grinned. “But your lack of vanity is a large part of your charm. That and your sizable equipment.” Her mention of his cock size sent a rush of heat up the back of his neck. Although he was by no means shy, Shaniqua had the ability to do what few women could—make him blush. He tightened his lips. “Do you mind not discussing my… equipment in public?” “Sorry,” she said, her grin widening. “So… lunch?” He shook his head. She had a devilish gleam in her eyes, and damn if he intended to allow her to sharpen her claws on him. “Rain check?” “Okay. I’ll see you later.” He nodded. As she walked toward the exit, he watched every male head in the room turn in her direction. Sighing, he turned his attention back to the folder on his desk. It was time he and Eric Jason Makefield met.

Chapter Three “You want to talk about it… him?” Tatiana turned from the patio doors of her penthouse condo to consider the male sprawled on her custom-made, white leather sofa. The tailor-made blue sweats he wore complimented his coloring. The product of an interracial union, his café au lait skin tone provided a startling contrast to what her friend Dacoda called his “make me come early and often” blue eyes. His silky dark hair, worn short in a vain effort to curb its tendency to curl, provided a perfect frame for what Tatiana fondly thought of as one of the most attractive faces she’d seen in a lifetime that spanned well over three hundred years. Although she and her twin were close, as only vampire twins who had shared centuries of each other’s good and bad times could be, sometimes, like now, she felt the need for some personal space. Noting the look of concern on Drei’s face, she bit back the urge to ask him to leave her alone with her thoughts. Besides, if she were going to meddle in his love life, she could hardly tell him to butt out of hers. She thought of the fem with whom he had been intermittently keeping company for some thirty years. Within the last five years or so, both she and Drei had been getting serious. Damn if she’d sit back and watch while the scheming she-devil who called herself Veelee sank her claws permanently into her little brother. After her talk with Katie, she knew she had to find a way to permanently separate him from Veelee. So, despite what their older brother Aleksei said about allowing Drei to choose his own woman, she was definitely going to meddle. Besides, if Drei left, he might be inclined to go in search of Mike “Tim” Timbersmith, the former lover he held responsible for Tat’s present unhappiness. Former lover? Her pussy pulsed as she recalled the hours they’d spent together… less than a week earlier. He’d arrived unannounced with flowers and pleas for forgiveness for having left her when she confessed she was not human. She supposed she’d been a fool to allow him to touch her… especially since she suspected Timbersmith was no longer fully human. She frowned, recalling the unique tattoo that now adorned his shaved groin. It was a tattoo that had enraged the overprotective brother stretched out on her sofa. He hated Tim for hurting her. What would he think or feel if he knew of her brief but sexually explosive interlude with Eric

Jason? As a rogue vampire hunter, he was a legendary enemy of her species. Yet she had allowed him to fuck her twice and had been unable to banish wistful, lustful thoughts of him from her mind since she’d fled from him. She was torn between a male who she suspected was no longer fully human and one who hunted her kind. And if Katie were right, one of them would prove to be dangerous. But which one? “Tat?” She shook her head, turning her thoughts back to Drei. “I’m fine.” “You don’t look like it.” She smiled. “Well, I am. I just need some time to adjust to all that’s going on in the family.” “It’s that damned Timbersmith, isn’t it?” She shook her head. “I don’t want to talk about Tim or anything else to do with me.” She tilted her head. “I want to talk about you.” She hid a smile as he stiffened and bolted into a sitting position, a wary look in his eyes. “Me? What about me? I’m fine. There’s nothing to discuss.” “I’m delighted to hear you’re fine.” His eyes narrowed. “Why?” “Why? We’re twins. Remember?” “Vaguely. So what’s your point?” She laughed. “You are entirely too suspicious, Andrei.” He shrugged. “What do you expect from a vampire?” Moving across her living room floor, she sat next to him on the sofa, slipping her arm through his. “I need a favor that only you can do for me. Will you do it?” He pulled away from her and rose to his feet. She watched him stalk over to the patio doors, tension clear in every step he took. He turned to face her, his long, dark lashes sweeping down to conceal the look in his blue eyes. “That rather depends on what you want, doesn’t it?” “It’s nothing of any great consequence.” “I’ll be the judge of that. What’s the favor?” She shrugged. “A friend of mine has a very important engagement coming up and she needs an escort—” “No!” He shook his head, leveling a pointed finger in her direction. “And no again, Tatiana.” She arched a brow. “You haven’t allowed me to finish.” “I don’t need to. I can tell you right now that I am not escorting your plain-Jane friend anywhere. So don’t waste your time or mine finishing.” “By refusing to meet Coda, you are missing out on a woman I know could be the best thing that ever happened to you!” “If you don’t mind, I’ll be the one who decides what’s best for me. And I can tell you here and now, that is not your plain—” She sucked in an angry breath. “That’s enough with the plain-Jane comments, Andrei! If I thought for one moment that you meant to be unkind, I’d backhand some manners into you.” He bared his incisors. “Since when do you duck the truth, Tat?” “It’s not the truth!” “Then why the hell can’t she get her own date?”

For all his charm and innate kindness, Drei was still stuck on looks. Why else would he refuse to meet Dacoda while jumping to do the bidding of the bony, flat-assed, titless Veelee? “Okay, so she’s not supermodel gorgeous, but then most women aren’t. That doesn’t make them any less desirable or worthy of love and affection.” “Worthy of whose love? Whose affection?” His gaze narrowed. “No matter how much you go out of your way to imply I’m fickle because I like pretty women, I will not be shamed into dating your friend. If she can’t land her own dates, let her hire a professional escort. With the overblown salary you pay her, she should be able to afford it.” She tightened her lips. “Andrei, you are being totally impossible! Dacoda is executive editor of two of my most popular magazines. Do you know how much work that job demands of her? Do you know how much of herself and her time she pours into each and every issue? She earns every penny I pay her.” “Then let her use some of her well-earned salary to get herself a date for her damned reunion!” She tossed her head, sending her hair cascading around her shoulders. “It’s not as if I’m asking you to become her lover.” “Not yet, you’re not,” he shot back. “But I know you. If I give in and agree to escort her, the next thing I know, you’ll be tossing her in my face every chance you get. And I am not having that, Tatiana. I will pick my own woman.” “I’ve given up trying to get you to stop judging women by their looks, Andrei. I’m not asking anything except that you help the person who helped me when I needed the understanding and comfort only a woman can provide. You were there for me when Tim and I broke up and I love you for that, but having never had your heart broken, you couldn’t understand my pain. Even if you had… women feel things differently than men do. She crawled into my pit of despair with me and lessened my hurt by assuming some of it herself. Even in hundreds of years, friendship that deep happens rarely and needs to be cherished.” She paused, taking a moment to overcome a wave of pain at the memory of being rejected by her lover of three years when she confessed that instead of being a wealthy thirty-something publishing magnet, she was an over-three-hundred-year-old fullblood vampire. Despite Tim’s recent pleas for forgiveness, she was uncertain if she was prepared to entrust her heart to him again. Even if she did, the sweet memory of her encounter several weeks earlier with Eric Jason taunted and teased her. How could she want them both at the same time? “So she’s a great friend, why does that follow that I have to accompany her anywhere?” Andrei’s brusque question interrupted her morose thoughts. She blinked. “From the moment I told Coda what I was, she accepted me. Of course she was surprised… ” She shrugged. “Shocked and a little disbelieving, but never disgusted. She fully accepts me. When I needed her, she was there for me. How can I not try to return the favor and help her? If you knew how much grief that family of hers gives her, you’d understand why she can’t show up without a handsome man on her arm.” “If her family treats her badly, then she’s better off telling them to fuck off and washing her hands of them. Why should she go out of her way to give herself grief by trying to placate a bunch of idiots?” “Because they are her family! You, of all vampires, know the importance of family.

Remember how miserable we both were when we were trying to deny who we really were because that meant distancing ourselves from Sei and Vlad? “When all is said and done, family is all there is. It doesn’t matter if you are vampire or human, it all comes down to the importance of family.” “Really?” He gave her a long, probing look. She steeled herself, certain he was going to come back at her with a question she’d find difficult to answer. “Yes,” she said slowly, only just resisting the urge to probe his thoughts. “Then why didn’t you forgive Mother at the celebration of the birth of Sei’s daughters?” The question, totally unexpected, caused her to suck in a quick, painful breath. Days earlier, she and Drei, along with the rest of the family and close friends, had gathered at Aleksei’s mansion to celebrate the birth of his twin daughters Pali and Lexi. Because those with vampire blood, whether full, half-blood or latent, rarely had the privilege of having children, each birth was a cause for great celebration. All available family and friends gathered to watch the birthing. Afterwards, those gathered engaged in a sexual fest that her younger siblings quaintly called a family fuck fest. Each person attending usually had the pleasure of fucking and ingesting the blood of their own partner as well as that of their siblings’ bloodlusts. Although the thought of fucking her younger sister Katie’s bloodlust Mark and maybe Vlad’s bloodlust Adam had intrigued Tat, she had been in too much turmoil to remain for the sexual festivities. She had recently learned her belief that her mother had deserted them, held for well over three hundred years, had been incorrect. She gave Drei a cold look. “What’s the matter, Drei, annoyed because you couldn’t stay and fuck Erica and Derri until they walked bowlegged for weeks?” The women were the bloodlusts of their younger siblings, Mikhel and Serge Dumont. Both baby vamps were fortunate enough to have a human latent father, Matthew Dumont, who showered them with all the love and protection that Tat, Drei, Aleksei and his twin Vlad had been denied when their father had been murdered some three hundred and fifty plus years earlier. The annoyance in Andrei’s blue eyes vanished. A lecherous smile touched his handsome face as he reached down to fondle the outline of his cock lying along the inside of one leg. “Erica is a pretty, fertile young blonde honey. She got pregnant almost immediately after Mikhel fucked her for the first time.” His smile widened. “Derri doesn ’t appear nearly as fertile, but damn, she’s a hot vixen. No wonder Mikhel is halfway in love with her.” She frowned. “Mikhel is in bloodlust with Erica.” He shrugged. “Did I say he wasn’t?” “Then what are you implying?” “Hey, you’re old enough to know that love and bloodlust are not the same creature, Tat. He’s in bloodlust with Erica, but I’ll be damned if he’s not more than a little in love with Derri. Didn’t you see the way he looked at her, as if he could eat her up? I’ll bet he’s fucked her almost as much as Serge has. You can just look at her and know she has some delicious pussy. Little brother Serge has a hot mama in his Derri.” “And Dani?” She asked, thinking of Aleksei’s bloodlust.

“Oh, I won’t neglect her. Vlad tells me she’s a sweet fuck.” “And Adam?” Adam was Vlad’s bloodlust. He gave her an annoyed look. “I don’t do men, but you haven’t answered my question. If family is so important, why didn’t you forgive Mother?” Her lips quivered. “I should have. She didn’t abandon us.” She sighed. “But after allowing myself to almost hate her for so long… it’s difficult to feel anything… real for her.” “It wouldn’t be if you hadn’t left so quickly.” “What do you mean?” He shrugged. “She looked so small and so… hopelessly sad after you left… and since she didn’t actually abandon us, there’s no reason to prolong her agony. Is there?” “No.” “So I think I’ll go see her… soon.” She studied him in silence. Several months earlier when Vlad had wanted to kill Palea Dumont, their mother, Tat had been hard-pressed to get Andrei to agree to accompany her on a search for Vlad to try to dissuade him from killing her. “What brings on this change in attitude?” “She touched me and cried when she asked me to stay and allow her to hug me. She called me her little Andrei… ” He swallowed several times, raking both hands through his hair. “That’s what she used to call me. When she looked into my eyes… I remembered how safe and loved I felt with her and Father… when we were all together as a family. That’s a feeling I haven’t felt in a very long time.” He sighed, staring at her. “Do you remember those times, Tat?” She swallowed hard to dislodge a lump as she recalled sitting on her father’s lap as he held her and told her how lucky he was to have such a pretty little girl. A memory of her mother tucking her in and kissing her cheek and telling her daddy would be in to say good night to his “treasure” made breathing difficult. “Yes,” she whispered, tears filling her eyes. “I remember Father… and I miss him so much—even after all this time.” He nodded. “As do I. I think we’re always going to miss him, Tat.” The thought of the hurt and anguish she’d felt at losing her beloved father and mother in one night never abating filled her with dismay. The only time in her life when she had come close to being happy and not dwelling on her loss had been the three years she’d spent in love with Tim. “Yes, I suppose we will.” “We have our memories, bittersweet though they are.” He closed his eyes briefly. “He’s lost to us forever—but she’s not. We can recapture part of what we lost.” “Can we? Can we really go back?” He nodded. “I think so. When she touched me, I felt like a little lost boy—her lost little boy, her Andrei.” She crossed the room and embraced him. “Then do what you need to do, Andrei. Meet her… get to know her again.” “What about you? You need to resolve your issues with her as well.” “I know, and I will.” “How and when?” “I’ll meet with her soon. I just need a little more time to adjust.” He wrapped his arms around her and buried his face against her hair. “It’s been so long since I felt that way… so helpless and needy. She’s so small and fragile-looking and

yet… I always felt safe with her around.” As had they all. Even before they realized their mother was a full-blood vampire, they had known there was a wealth of power invested in her diminutive frame. Tat eased away and stroked his cheek. “Then make peace with her… after you accompany Coda to her family reunion.” He narrowed his gaze. “I haven’t said I would.” She stroked his cheek again. “But you will do this one thing for me. Yes?” He blinked. “You sound like her when you do that.” “Like who when I do what?” “When you say yes like that… Mother used to do that all the time.” “Did she?” She shrugged. “Perhaps I’m like her in ways I hadn’t imagined.” He tilted his head. “You look like her. Granted, your skin is darker and your eyes are blue and you’re much taller… but your features are like hers—especially now that your hair is long.” She wasn’t sure if she wanted to be like their mother. She crossed the room to the patio doors. “So you’ll go with Coda?” He shook his head. “No.” “Why not?” He shrugged. “I’ve heard from Veelee.” Damn, why wouldn’t the bitch leave him alone? “And?” “She’s on her way home.” She turned to stare out onto the patio. “Is she?” She’d hoped the other fem would like Paris so much she’d want to stay there—permanently. “Yes.” “Look, Drei, you and Veelee have been dancing around each other for what… at least thirty years? She can spare you for a few days.” “I’m not about to be off playing with your… friend when I could be playing another type of game with Veelee.” “Andrei! Please. Do this one thing for me.” She heard him sigh. “Damn it, Tat, one of these days I’m going to stop allowing you to wind me around your fingers.” Turning to face him, she smiled slightly. “If she wasn’t such a great friend, I wouldn’ t ask this of you, Andrei.” He sighed again. “Fine. I’ll go, but you’d better warn her not to expect me to behave like a happy little camper. And I am not sleeping with her. If she’s hoping for a fuck, she’ s going to be disappointed.” She frowned. “For God’s sake, Andrei, not every woman you meet wants to have her pussy stretched out of shape by that monster you call a cock!” He grinned. “Yeah? Well, I’ve never had any complaints. Screams of absolute bliss and sobs for me not to stop? Yes. But never a single complaint.” Recalling the bemused look on Coda’s face the first time she saw Andrei’s picture on her desk, Tat sighed. “That being the case, what would it hurt?” “What would what hurt?” “Your giving her a quick fuck or two?” His eyes glowed and he bared his incisors, his nostrils flaring. “Hell, no, Tat! I’ll accompany her and I will pretend to be her man, but heaven and hell will dissolve before I’m reduced to fucking her.” She tightened her lips. “Oh, Drei, I know she’s not a beauty in the traditional sense,

but she’s a sweet, beautiful person who deserves a little happiness. If you’re going to reinforce her family’s jabs about her lack of traditional beauty, do me a favor and don’t go!” He gave her a cool look. She stared back. “I mean it, Drei. Her friendship means too much to me for you to go and only succeed in hurting her. I will not have that. Is that clear?” He threw up his hands. “Fine. I’ll do her proud in front of her family, but I will not be sharing a room with her. Forget fucking her. Take it or leave it, Tat.” Dacoda was a warm, sweet woman with a case of the big-time hots for Drei. Like most vampires, he was horny as hell. She was confident that if he and Coda were alone long enough, nature would take its course. She smiled. “I’ll take it, Andrei.” “Why are you smiling like that? What are you plotting?” “When have I ever plotted against you?” “I know that smile, Tat.” She dismissed his concern with a wave of her hand. “Stop being so paranoid.” His blue gaze caught and held hers. “While I’m gone… you’ll be all right? I mean, if you need to talk to someone and I’m not here… ” “I’ll talk to Sei.” “Sei’s away.” “They do have telephones in Arizona, Drei. I’ll be fine.” “If Timbersmith comes around again—” “I can handle him.” She crossed the room to slip her hand through his arm. “Now let’s talk about our plan to do Coda proud.” He groaned. “Must we?” She laughed and pressed a kiss against his cheek. “I’ll owe you for this, Andrei.” “Damn straight, you will.”

Chapter Four Two nights later, Andrei stood with a forced smile on his face, his hand extended as he surveyed a tall, surprisingly voluptuous woman who, other than a pair of stunning dark eyes, held no claim to beauty. He cast a panicked look in Tat’s direction. What the hell have you gotten me into? Tat gave him a serene smile. Trust me on this, Drei, one day you’ll thank me. Not in a thousand years! It wouldn’t be so bad if her hair were at least blonde. What difference does hair color make? It’s time you discovered the beauty and passion vested in an independent, strong black woman. The hint of censure in Tat’s words pissed him off. I’ve dated plenty of black women. So don’t you go there. Every one of them a silly airhead. Coda is worth two of every silly woman you’ve ever bedded, so stop whining. Whining? Ignoring his anger, Tat touched her friend’s arm. “Coda, Andrei’s looking forward to the trip.” Dacoda turned those dark, beguiling eyes on him. Placing her hand in his, she gave him a shy smile that lit up her face and sent tiny lights shooting through her gaze. “I don ’t know how to thank you.” Her voice, soft and lyrical, caressed his ears. Her perfume, subtle and earthy, filled his nostrils. Looking into her eyes, he saw a sexual need and hunger. How long had it been since she’d been with a man who knew how to please a woman? He inhaled deeply, allowing the slightly musky scent of her aromatic pussy to dance over his

senses. What the hell had he gotten himself into? Although he usually preferred slender blondes with long, thick hair, he grudgingly admitted there was something to be said for a woman with large breasts, long legs, a round ass, clear, dark skin and hair she wore very short and natural. He sucked in another deep breath. And a pussy so alluring he was hard-pressed not to rip off her clothes, grab her big ass and plunge his tongue deep into her pussy. So she wasn’t what Tat insisted on calling a “traditional” beauty. A woman with such a naturally fragrant pussy might not need to rely on her looks alone to attract a man. He felt Tat’s quiet satisfaction brush across his thoughts and tightened his lips. Releasing Dacoda’s hand, he turned to glare at Tat. Get the hell out of my head, Tat. She gave him a serene smile. You’re going to thank me for this one day, Drei. Don’t go getting delusional on me, Tat. Her smile widened. Annoyed, he turned back to Dacoda. Although dressed in a sedate dark suit that fell below her knees and a pink silk top that was neither tight nor revealing, she nonetheless managed to appear wanton yet shy—an intriguing combination. He smiled. “My pleasure.” A flicker of hope sparked in her gaze. He suppressed a groan. He would need to choose his words wisely or risk giving her false hope. Tat would have his head if he inadvertently hurt her. Tat spoke. “I know you two have a long drive ahead of you, so I won’t keep you.” She kissed Dacoda’s cheek. “Drei will do you proud.” She then embraced him. Treat her gently and please, Drei, consider giving her a fuck or two. I’m saving all my passion for Veelee. If you pass up a chance for an interlude with Coda because of Veelee, you’re more of a fool than that bony blonde makes you seem. Leave her out of this. I’d like to leave her out of your life period! I feel the same way about that fickle bastard with the tattooed cock. She turned and walked away, the tension in her body revealing her agitation. He stared after her. Maybe that exchange would finally teach her not to keep starting shit she couldn’t finish. “Andrei?” He focused his attention on Dacoda. “Yes?” “I’m ready.” “Great.” Fifteen minutes later, they were seated in his SUV with a six- to seven-hour drive ahead of them. Six to seven long, boring hours. Damn him for allowing Tat to manipulate him! “If you like, I can share the driving,” she offered. He cast a quick, disbelieving look in her direction. “No one drives any of my vehicles but me,” he told her. “I just thought I’d offer in case you wanted a break at some point.” She ran her palm along the custom-made dashboard. “I can’t say I blame you for not allowing anyone else to drive. This is a powerful vehicle.” He softened at the admiration in her voice. A woman who could recognize and appreciate his custom-outfitted SUV couldn’t be all bad. “Yes, it is.” He hesitated and

then talked about just how powerful the engine was. To his surprise, she asked knowledgeable questions about such things as the torque and revolutions. After a while, they lapsed into silence. He turned on the CD player and soft jazz filled the dark interior. Just as he was beginning to feel comfortable in the silence, she spoke. “How did she get you to agree to come?” Damn. Women. You couldn’t please them. He had allowed himself to be talked into doing her a favor. So instead of being grateful, she wanted to give him the damn third degree. “How did who get me to agree to what?” “Come on. I know accompanying me was Tat’s idea. And I’m fairly certain she had to twist your arm to get you to agree.” Her voice held no trace of self-pity and he abandoned his half-formed intent of being brutally honest. “What makes you think I had to be persuaded to accompany you? I admit I wasn’t crazy about the idea—but that was before I met you.” A short silence followed his words. “Please don’t do that.” He frowned. Now what? “Don’t do what?” “Pretend. While I appreciate your coming with me, I’m not going to pretend I believe this is anything but what it is.” So she was going to be a pain in the ass, after all, and throw his attempt to be chivalrous in his face? God save him from women who viewed so-called honesty as a virtue. And women wondered why chivalry was dead? Hell, they’d killed it with their incessant insistence on being viewed as equals—as if that were really possible between a man and his woman. “And what is that?” “Tat twisted your arm because she felt sorry for me.” “The hell she did. If there’s one thing Tat does not feel for you, it’s sorry. She respects and admires you. Does she feel you’re getting a raw deal? Yes, but that does not equate to feeling sorry for you. I came because there’s not much she can ask me to do that I won’t. Let’s leave it at that.” “You’re angry.” “No, I’m pissed off. Trust me when I tell you there’s a big difference between the two.” “I didn’t mean to annoy you.” Now she sounded like tears were imminent. If she pulled that shit on him, he was turning around and taking her back. He had no tolerance for women who resorted to tears to get their way. “What’s it like?” The question, asked in a perfectly steady voice, surprised him. So she wasn’t a weeper after all. “What’s what like?” “Being a vampire. When Tat first told me what she was, I didn’t believe her.” Her voice held a note of awe instead of the fear he had grown so accustomed to hearing. Recalling some of the good and bad times, he shrugged. “I wouldn’t have it any other way.” “And yet Tat told me of a time when you and she… tried very hard to pretend you were human.” His grip tightened on the steering wheel. Why had Tat felt the need to discuss him with this nosey woman? There was no way in hell he was going to put up with her

probing questions. He was getting off at the next exit and turning around. “While she was telling you all my damned business did she also mention my cock size?” She drew in a quick breath, but when she spoke her voice was cool and steady. “Please take me home.” “What?” “I want to go back. Please. Take me home.” Since that was exactly what he’d planned to do, his displeasure at her words annoyed him. Why the hell couldn’t she do or say what he expected her to? “Don’t be ridiculous,” he said coolly. “We’re going to go to your reunion, and you’re going to enjoy yourself—whether you want to or not!” She retreated into a cold silence. Keeping his gaze on the dark road ahead, he tightened his grip on the steering wheel. It would be a cold day in hell before he did Tat another favor. “So? How big is it?” The question startled him. “How big is what?” “Your cock,” she said coldly. “How big is it?” “How big?” he repeated. He’d never had a woman ask him about the size of his cock outside the bedroom. Well, Veelee had, the first time they’d met, but she was in a class by herself. “Yes. Or should I ask how small is it?” That did it. Keeping his gaze on the road, he shot out his right hand, clutched hers in his and brought it to rest between his legs, over his cock. “Does this feel small to you?” Even as he spoke, he thought that when she told Tat of this, she’d probably throw a fit and try to slap him black and blue. Instead of jerking away, her fingers closed over his cock before sliding down to cup his balls. A shock of desire shot through him at the feel of her hand on him. “Hmmm. Nice enough, but I’ve felt bigger,” she said and pulled her hand away. “The hell you have!” he snapped. After a moment, he turned his head and found her watching him with a mischievous smile on her face. She was teasing him. A smile curved his lips and he laughed. Moments later, the soft sound of her laughter intermingled with his. Still smiling, he turned his attention back to the road. So maybe he had misjudged this Dacoda. Maybe spending a few nights playing her man wouldn’t be as bad as he’d feared. “I shouldn’t have done that,” he said after a moment. “Don’t worry about it,” she said. “If you’ve fingered one cock and balls, you’ve fingered them all.” Her response annoyed him. “Really? Would you like to finger them again?” he challenged. “Why not?” He caught his breath as she slipped her hand down the waistband of his sweatpants and briefs to close her soft, warm fingers over his bare cock. She slid her fingers down to cup his balls. “Oh, very nice,” she said in a breathless voice. “Very nice, indeed. I’m curious. Are all vampires so well-endowed or are you just lucky, Andrei, to be handsome and so deliciously well-hung?” Despite his best efforts, he couldn’t stop his cock from hardening and lengthening

against her fingers. Tightening his left hand on the steering wheel, he pulled her hand from his briefs. “If you want to arrive in one piece, take your hand out of my pants.” “Your dick is so hard. What’s the matter, Andrei? You getting hot and bothered?” With his cock stretching along one thigh, he swore softly. “Don’t play games with me, Dacoda.” “Why not?” “Because you won’t win.” She responded by shooting her hand out to hover over his groin. He instinctively closed his legs over his cock. She laughed. “Don’t worry, Andrei, I won’t take advantage of you—unless you want me to. And then I’ll only do it if you ask me nicely. Who knows? I might even make you beg.” He laughed. “Damn, woman, you have a pair of balls almost as big as mine.” “Is that a compliment?” “Yes… yes, I think it is.” “Thank you.” He cast a quick look at her profile, noting her smile. “My pleasure.” She turned and met his gaze. “Why, Andrei, I think you mean that.” “I do,” he spoke softly, deciding he liked the way she called him Andrei when most people called him Drei. She settled back against her seat, still smiling. He turned his gaze back toward the road, a smile playing around his lips. “Do you want to stop somewhere for a late night snack?” “That depends. What kind of snack did you have in mind, Andrei?” “Whatever kind you like,” he muttered, dismayed to find himself hardening again at her suggestive question. How the hell did she not have a man in her life when she was so damned sexy and totally uninhibited? “What I’d like is to play with your cock and balls until you come.” He bared his incisors and shot her a quick, angry glance. “You have no idea the pain a full-blood vampire in the grip of lust can inflict on a frail, human body.” “Why don’t you show me, Andrei?” “You keep playing games with me and you just might get more than you bargained for,” he warned. Her hand shot out and closed over his cock. “Who’s playing?” she demanded. “Get your hand off me—now!” “Or what?” She slid her hand into his sweatpants and under his briefs. She curled her fingers around his fully erect cock. “What will you do if I refuse to stop touching this big cock and heavy balls of yours? You gonna tell big sister Tat on me?” He slammed his foot down on the gas pedal, sending the SUV speeding along the dark road, toward the nearest off ramp. He took the ramp so quickly, the SUV threatened to turn over. As the ramp ended, he pulled onto a dark street, stopped the SUV and turned to look at her, his eyes glowing, his incisors bared. With her hand still clutched around his cock, she stared wide-eyed at him. He watched her chest rise and fall rapidly. He leaned close to her. “Take your hand off me.” She deliberately stroked her fingers along his cock and fingered and pinched his balls before withdrawing her hand. “No need to get nasty, Andrei.” Although her voice

shook, she gave no other indications of being afraid of him. “Don’t you ever touch me again without my permission,” he warned. “Or what?” “Or I’ll put a fucking on you that you won’t ever forget!” “That’s not much of a threat, Andrei. What if I want to be fucked?” He clamped a hand on the back of her neck and stared directly into her eyes. “Are you insane, woman? Do you know who you’re pissing off?” She stroked a hand over his cheek. “I suppose you know you’re an extremely handsome male… even with glowing eyes and bared—what are they called? Incisors?” “What the fuck does it take to scare you?” She pressed her thumb against his lips. “Why should I be afraid of you? I know you won’t hurt me.” “How the hell do you know that? If you’re counting on Tat—” “I know because you have kind eyes.” She smiled and stroked his cheek again. He pushed her hand away and moved back to his seat. “Stop touching me, damn it. I don’t like being pawed.” He felt her fingers stroking along the hair at his nape. To his annoyance, her touch sent tingles all along his spine. “Stop that!” “I think I’d like to fuck you, my handsome Andrei.” “You think you’d like to fuck me? You are insane. I’m not your anything, and hell will freeze over before I touch you or allow you to touch me.” “I’m touching you now.” She leaned forward and pressed a moist, heated kiss against the side of his neck he felt all the way down to his toes. “And I hear it’s been getting alarmingly cold down in hell lately, Andrei.” Her hand moved over him and then he felt her soft fingers circling his cock again. “I hear old Lucifer has taken to wearing a fur coat. So we just might be fucking sooner than you think.” “What the hell are you doing?” She licked his neck as if it were a cock. “Hmm. You taste so good I could swallow you whole.” “Stop it,” he gritted through his teeth, fighting a rising tide of desire. “Why?” She nibbled at his neck. “Doesn’t it feel good?” When he turned to face her, she pressed her lips against his. A jolt of lust ran through him at the touch of her full, soft, sweet lips. She kissed him until he felt nearly lightheaded, all the while caressing and stroking his cock and balls. Unable to resist the wanton invitation of her lips and hands any longer, he groaned. “You’re not going to be able to walk for a week when I finish with you!” he growled. She kicked off her shoes and tore off her stockings. He watched her panties fly over the back seat. Then, lifting her skirt, she moved across the seat and straddled his legs. She linked one arm around his neck. Closing her other hand around his cock, she smiled at him. “Walking is overrated.” Heart racing and cock fully erect, he stared at her, consumed with lust but also angry that she had aroused him against his wishes. It was unbecoming of a vampire his age to be so easily handled by a human woman. “You little wanton!” He gripped her hips and held her immobile as she struggled to sit on his cock. “What makes you think I want a little alley cat in heat like you?” Her lips quivered and he knew his remark hurt her. “You’re awfully hard for someone who doesn’t want me.” “Listen, you silly little bi—”

She pressed her fingers against his lips. “Please, Andrei, don’t call me a bitch.” He moved his head back, away from her fingers. “No woman forces sex on me I don’ t want. And I don’t want you!” He lifted her off his lap and back into her seat. He glared at her. “You have pushed me as far as I’m going to allow you to. Now keep your ass in your seat and your damn hands to yourself, or else. And don’t you dare ask me or else what, or I just might show you.” She sucked in a series of quick breaths, wrapped her arms around her body and stared out the passenger side window. He eased his aching cock back into his sweats and briefs before looking at her. A single tear rolled down her cheek. “Take me home.” “I’d like to take you and toss you off the nearest bridge,” he snarled and started the engine. “Why don’t you?” she challenged. “I couldn’t stop you.” “Don’t tempt me… bitch.” She turned and stared at him, her dark eyes filled with tears. “Does calling me a bitch make you feel like a man?” He winced, knowing he had crossed the line. But he was too angry to apologize. “Did trying to force yourself on me make you feel like a woman?” She pressed a hand against her trembling lips and turned away. He raked a hand through his hair and took several deep breaths. Shit! How the hell had he allowed the situation to get so out of control? It was a sorry-ass vampire who couldn’t control one greedy little wanton without resorting to name calling… Name calling that had reduced her to tears. He couldn’t remember the last time he had been so deliberately cruel—hell, he’d never been deliberately cruel to a woman. It wasn’t his style. And yet, there he was calling her a bitch and threatening her. Why the hell should he go out of his way to be unkind to her? Just because she’d come on to him? She was far from the first woman to do that. Hell, Veelee had been doing it since the moment they met. But then Veelee was not a fragile human woman. He turned to look at Dacoda huddled against the passenger side door, her shoulders shaking with silent sobs. He suspected she was finally afraid of him. And he didn’t like that idea one damn bit. He reached out and pulled her across the seat and into his arms. He held her, pressing his lips against her forehead. “Don’t… oh damn, don’t cry. I’m sorry. I won’t hurt you. You don’t have to be afraid of me. And I didn’t mean to call you a bitch.” She jerked away from him. “Oh yes you did!” He sighed. “Okay. So I did mean it.” He cupped his palms over her cheeks. “But now I’m sorry.” She slapped his hands away from her face. “And that’s supposed to make calling me a bitch okay?” He bit back the urge to call her bitch yet again. “What the hell do you want from me, woman? You’ve been pushing my damned buttons from the moment you set eyes on me. What is your goddamned problem?” “Oh, you sure know how to apologize, don’t you, Andrei?” “What the hell do I have to apologize for? Reality check, woman—you’re the one who came within a breath of trying to force yourself on me. Do I get a damned apology from you?”

“Yes—when hell freezes over!” And she slapped him so hard his cheek stung. He sat staring at her, his lips parted. He’d never been slapped. She leaned closed and glared at him. “And if you ever even think about calling me a bitch again, I’ll slap you so hard your head will spin around on your damn conceited shoulders!” “What?” She raised her hand again. He caught it before it could hit his face. She jerked at her wrist. “Let me go!” He did and was promptly slapped again. “You crazy ass b—” “Don’t you dare,” she warned. “Are you totally insane? Do you know what I could do to you?” “I’m not afraid of you, so don’t bother threatening me again.” He lifted a clenched fist. “I could—” “But you won’t. Will you?” “I’d like to.” “And I’d like to be a beautiful, slender blonde who you wouldn’t dream of calling a bitch, but I’m not, am I?” Under the angry words, he sensed pain in her voice. Damn, he was a clumsy bastard. “What the hell makes you think being just who you are isn’t enough?” “Oh, I don’t know. Maybe it was being called a bitch!” He slammed his foot down on the gas pedal. The SUV shot forward and he tightened his hands around the steering wheel. “Take me home, Andrei.” “Fuck you, Dacoda.” “You passed on your one and only chance to do that. Now take me home.” “I’ll take you where the hell I like and that’s not home. And I’ll tell you something else, if I want to fuck you, I will. Now shut the fuck up before you push me into doing something we’ll both regret.” “Fuck you, Andrei.” “Wouldn’t you like to do just that, you little wanton alley cat?” “Yes, I would!” Her response shocked him into silence then he laughed. She giggled, and soon they were both laughing like maniacs. When their shared laughter faded away, he cast a quick glance her way and found her watching him. “I’m sorry,” he said softly. “I really am.” She nodded. “Me too.” He reached for her hand. She placed it in his. He gave it a gentle squeeze. “You don’ t ever need to be afraid of me.” “I know.” “How?” She shrugged. “I don’t know how I know. I just do.” He briefly brushed his lips against her fingertips before releasing her hand. “That’s more like it, Andrei.” He smiled. “Don’t get too cocky with me, little alley cat.” “You sure you want to start talking about cocks around me?” she purred. He laughed. He had a sneaking suspicion that if he weren’t very careful, Dacoda would soon be winding him around her fingers almost as effectively as Tat did. Two hours later when they’d settled into a comfortable silence, he remembered something she’d said earlier. “How many cocks and balls have you fingered?” “Wouldn

’t you like to know?” “Yes,” he said slowly. “I would.” “Then I’ll tell you.” “Well?” he prodded after several moments of silence. “Well what?” “Tell me.” “I will… one of these days… maybe.” “In addition to being a little alley cat, you’re also a tease.” “Yes, well, I do pride myself on being well rounded,” she deadpanned. “You see, Andrei, I can be an alley cat one moment, a tease the next, and finally, given the right circumstances and the right man, I can even enjoy being a bitch.” He sucked in a quick breath. What the hell had possessed him to single out her of all women to call a bitch? “I said I was sorry about that and I am. It won’t happen again.” “Oh, don’t go making any rash promises you won’t be able to keep, Andrei.” He stiffened. “I always keep my word. I said I wouldn’t use that word with you again and I won’t. You have my promise.” “And what if I don’t want that promise?” “What?” The road ahead was clear of traffic. He pulled the SUV over to the shoulder and turned to stare at her. “What the hell are you talking about? You slapped me so hard I nearly saw stars and now you’re telling me… what?” She stroked a hand down his cheek. “I’m telling you whether or not I object to being called bitch depends on who’s doing the calling and what tone of voice he uses. The right man in the right circumstances can make any word, no matter how harsh, sound like an endearment.” “You are enough to drive a vampire to drink—and I don’t mean blood.” “You can drink my blood anytime you like.” “Don’t try to sidetrack me, Dacoda. What are you saying? I’ve never met a woman yet who didn’t object to being called a bitch.” “So you make a habit of calling women bitches?” “No, I do not!” Which made his use of it with her all the more outrageous. “So I should feel special then?” He narrowed his gaze. Damn, but she knew just how to push his buttons. She pressed a thumb against his lips. “Before you forget yourself and call me a bitch again before you know under what circumstances I’d find your use of the word not only acceptable but downright exhilarating, let me give you an example. If you and I were locked in a naked, heated embrace and I was lying on my back, full of that big cock of yours and you were about to shoot the contents of those extremely large balls into my pussy, I don’t think I’d object at all if, while clutching my ass in your hands, you tore your lips away from my breasts—which you’d been sucking so long they ached— but… where was I?” “I haven’t got a damn clue,” he muttered. “Oh yes. You had your lovely cock balls-deep in my pussy and were rutting into me like there was no tomorrow when you suddenly shouted—as you were about to spill a river of cum into me, of course, something like ‘take every inch of this big, black pole up your pink cunt, baby’. Of course here you’d give the obligatory couple of rough thrusts that made my ass jiggle like Jell-O… and then you’d continue in a very gruff, passion-filled voice of course, ‘and take every drop of my baby-making juice deep in your tight, hot, slick unprotected pussy, you sweet, lovely, adorable, irresistible bitch!’” He stared at her. “My God, woman, have you been watching pornos?” She smiled at him. “Doesn’t everyone?” “You mean you really do watch them?” Allowing her smile to turn into a grin, she slowly drew the tip of her tongue along

her lips. Watching, he felt his cock stirring. He swallowed slowly, at a loss for words. She leaned close and pressed a soft kiss against the corner of his mouth. “So the next time you feel like you want to call me a bitch, Andrei—and despite what you say now, there will be a next time—you go right ahead, but your hard cock had better be buried balls-deep in my pussy at the time or I’ll slap you so hard you’ll forget everything… except how good my pussy is.” She kissed his lips again and moved back into her seat. He stared at her. “You’re serious.” He watched her lips curve upward. “Am I? If you’re prepared to take the consequences, call me a bitch again and find out,” she invited. She glanced over her shoulder. “The backseat looks large enough to accommodate us both if you want to test your theory now. And as you know, I’ve already removed my panties.” He sucked in a breath. “Damn, Dacoda, who knew you were so… ” “So what?” “Tat implied you were shy.” “I am.” “The hell you are! You’re downright wanton.” “I’m really not, but sometimes with the right man, still waters run deep, Andrei.” He cast a quick glance at her. “So I’m beginning to realize.” He started the SUV and got back on the road. He stared at the dark road in silence for several minutes before his nostrils flared and he gripped the steering wheel. “And for your information, Dacoda, my cock is more bronze than black.” “Oh. I see. So then you would have been shouting something like ‘take this big, bronze pole of mine up your tight, pretty pink pussy’. Huh? And yes, Andrei, my pussy is both pink and pretty.” He felt his cock spreading out along his leg again. “Is it?” “Oh yes, but there’s no need to take my word for it. Anytime you’d like to check for yourself, you can let me know. Okay, honey boy?” “Do you know how old I am? I’m no damned boy.” “No? Maybe not, but you’re going to be my honey boy, Andrei. I feel it in my pussy.” “Damn it, Dacoda, stop that or… ” “Or what?” Or she’d have him coming in his briefs like some horny teenager. “Just stop it. Please.” “Reduced to begging already, Andrei?” He laughed weakly. “Have pity on me, Dacoda.” “Who knew an over-three-hundred-year-old vampire would be so squeamish when it came to talking about big, hard cocks, heavy balls and pretty, pink pussies?” “Dacoda!” “Okay! No need to roar at me like a lion. No more talk about sex.” But the damage was already done. As he drove along, he found his gaze continually shifting to the backseat. It was large enough to be comfortable for a quick fuck to relieve his sexual frustration. And since she wore no panties, he could spread her out on her back, push up her skirt and have a quick taste of her fragrant pussy, followed by a hot fuck. And maybe he’d drink a few ounces of blood that would probably be as sweet and fresh as her pussy was aromatic. But damn if he’d be reduced to treating her like some

whore and taking her on his backseat. He stiffened. What the hell was he thinking? He was not going to take her on the backseat or anywhere else. Although both he and Veelee had other lovers, when they were in the same area, they had an unspoken agreement to sleep only with each other. And by now, Veelee must be wondering where he was. She wouldn’t take kindly to his sleeping with Dacoda or anyone else now that she was back. Still burning with the desire to snatch Dacoda into his arms to ravish her, he sighed. If he were going to control himself, he would need a break from the confines of the SUV where he was so aware of her. He cast a quick glance at her. “Can I buy you a late dinner?” “Why, yes, Andrei, you can—as soon I find my panties.”

Chapter Five Half an hour later Andrei pulled into a rest stop. He sat staring through his windshield. The rest stop wasn’t the ideal place for a first date, but… He frowned. A first date? What the hell was he thinking? This was not a damned date. She stroked his arm. “Andrei? What’s wrong?” He jerked away from her. “Nothing’s wrong.” He alighted and walked around to the passenger side. He opened the door and extended a hand to her. She smiled. “Why, Andrei, you are a gentleman.” “Shut up,” he murmured, closed his hands around her waist, and lifted her to the ground. She leaned into him, lifting her face. He stared down and nearly lost himself in the depths of her dark gaze. He took a deep breath. “What are you trying to do to me?” She linked her arms around his neck. “Nothing you don’t want me to, Andrei.” Her soft, seductive voice washed over him like a warm, addictive wave. “Stop it.” She rubbed her breasts against his chest, sending a jolt of lust from his cock down to his toes. “Stop what?” Placing his hands on her arms, he removed them from his neck and stepped away from her. “Don’t fuck with me or you’ll be sorry.” He slammed the passenger door shut, set the alarm and walked quickly away. At the door of the rest stop, he turned. She still stood by the SUV. “Are you coming?” “Not if you intend to heap verbal abuse on my head, no.” The urge to flash across the distance separating them and shake her until her teeth rattled nearly overwhelmed him. Damn if he would keep allowing her to jerk his chain. “Then stay the hell out here.” He turned and stormed inside.

***** Dacoda watched Andrei disappear into the rest stop. So much for whipping him into shape. She sighed and stared around the parking lot. Directly across from Andrei’s SUV, the lights on a dark SUV went off. The driver’s side door opened and a man climbed out. Pocketing his keys, he started across the parking lot, toward her.

She hesitated, then turned and moved quickly toward the building. “Hey there! Wait a minute,” the man called. Ignoring him, Dacoda continued moving forward. Big hands descended onto her shoulders. She jerked away and swung around. A tall, heavily muscled blond wearing black leather smiled down at her. “Hey there. My name’s Evan. Can I buy you a cup of coffee?” She looked up into the man’s eyes and saw nothing to give her cause for alarm. Besides, if he proved dangerous, Andrei was inside. As angry as he was, she knew he wouldn’t allow any harm to come to her—if only for Tat’s sake. She smiled. “My name’s Dacoda and I would love a cup of coffee.” He arched a brow. “Am I going to have a problem with your boyfriend?” “He’s not my boyfriend.” “Glad to hear it.” He offered her his arm. She slipped hers through his and walked inside with him. As they entered the restaurant area, she spotted Andrei seated at a table for two, facing the door. They gazes met and locked briefly, then she allowed Evan to lead her to a table across the room. He seated her but remained standing. “How do you like your coffee, and would you like anything else with it?” “I like it heavily creamed with lots of sugar, and I’d love a ham and cheese sandwich if they have it.” He nodded and walked away. She could feel Andrei staring at her from across the room. She tossed her head and, aware that he could read her thoughts if he chose to, she smiled. I won’t be needing a ride with you any longer, Andrei. Just bring my bags in and you can leave. And don’t worry that Tat will find out. I won’t tell her. The thoughts had barely formed in her mind before Andrei stood at the table with her suitcase in his hand. She took it without looking up at him. “Thanks and goodbye.” For all you know he could be a damned rapist or ax-murderer. She stared straight ahead. “I’ll be fine. Goodbye, Andrei.” “Hey. Is everything all right, Dacoda?” She tensed as Evan returned with a tray. Lifting her gaze, she watched Andrei turn to face him, his body tense. “This is none of your concern,” Andrei spoke in a soft, threatening voice. “Leave now and I just might not kick your ass all over this place.” Dacoda shot to her feet and stood between the two men, facing Andrei. “It’s been fun, Andrei, but I’ve had about all of your charm I can stand. Leave me here. I’ll be fine.” “Tat will have my head on a platter if I walk away and leave you in the middle of nowhere with some strange, leather-clad redneck.” “Who the hell are you calling a redneck?” Evan demanded, stepping around her to face Andrei directly. “If anyone’s a redneck, it’s the guy who storms off and leaves a woman alone in a rest stop parking lot in the middle of the night. And that would be you , buddy, not me.” Dacoda placed both hands on Andrei’s chest and stared up at him. “I’m not going with you, Andrei, so there’s no need for you to make an ugly scene or do anything to bring unwanted attention to yourself.”

He stared down at her. I can’t leave you with him. Yes, you can. Just instruct him not to hurt me and leave. I’ll be fine. I’ll get him to take me to the nearest Amtrak station and I’ll go home. I’ll take you home if that’s where you want to go. She shook her head. You’ve insulted me for the last time. I said I was sorry. And I don’t care how sorry you are or aren’t. I’m not going another mile with you. Instruct him not to hurt me and leave me the hell alone. She poked at his shoulder. Do it now, Andrei, and then get out of my sight. He swore softly and turned to face Evan. He stared into the other male’s eyes for several moments, during which she saw Evan’s body tense. Then Andrei turned to look at her. He’ll see you safely to the nearest Amtrak station. Fine. Goodbye. He touched her arm. Dacoda— She jerked away from him. Do me a favor and don’t ever touch me again. He swore softly and stormed out. Heart racing, knees knocking, Dacoda sank back into her seat. Evan sat opposite her and smiled. “Hope you like what I got.” Nothing in his manner indicated he remembered his close call with Andrei. She smiled. “That ham sandwich looks great.” “So do you.” She blinked, realized he was serious, and her smile widened. Who needed a bad tempered vampire when this handsome hunk seemed to find her attractive? Granted, she didn’t know what Andrei had said to him, but he had shown an interest in her before Andrei had gone poking around in his head. She leaned her elbows on the table. “So, Evan, are you busy?” He shook his head. “Not at the moment. What do you have in mind?” “How would you feel about accompanying me to a family reunion?” “I’d love to take you anywhere you’d like to go. I work from home, so as long as I have my laptop, I can head out anywhere I please. So where are we going?”

***** Standing in the shadows of the rest stop, Andrei watched the big, dumb blond toss Dacoda’s suitcase in the back of his vehicle before opening the passenger door for her. He could detect no sign of reluctance on her part as she allowed him to help her up into the cab. The silly, faithless bitch. It would serve her right if he did turn out to be a psycho. The blond drove out of the rest stop parking lot, heading toward the interstate leading south. Andrei turned and raced to the end of the parking lot where he’d moved his SUV. He got in and drove in the same direction as the other vehicle. His car phone rang. Keeping his gaze on the SUV several vehicle lengths ahead of him, he lifted the phone from the cradle mounted just under his dashboard. “I’m busy, what the hell do you want?” “Too busy to talk to me, Drei?” His heart raced at the sound of the seductive voice. He cast a last quick look ahead to the vehicle where Dacoda rode before slowing down and guiding his SUV to the shoulder of the road. “Veelee! Where are you?” “That’s what I want to know about you. I’m at your place, but where are you?” He hesitated. Tat was going to wring his neck, but he’d made sure the bozo with Dacoda wouldn’t hurt her. True, they were heading in the opposite direction of the nearest Amtrak station, but he had imprinted the command not to harm Dacoda directly into the man’s subconscious. “I’m on my way home,” he told her. “Wait for me.” “I’ll be here naked and aroused when you arrive, lover. When?”

“I’ll be there in three hours,” he told her. He started the engine, dismissing thoughts of Dacoda from his head. Tatiana would kick his ass, but he’d done his best with Dacoda. So why did his conscience beat the hell out of him with every mile his SUV covered? Half an hour later, he picked up his car phone to call Tat. Her voice mail kicked in after the fourth ring. He broke the connection without leaving a message. It was probably better if he delivered the bad news to her in person. Hopefully by the time they saw each other again, Dacoda would have arrived home safely and Tat would be in a more forgiving mood. Two hours later, his thoughts on Veelee and his lust running rampant, he stalked into his apartment on Philadelphia’s prestigious Rittenhouse Square. The moment the front door closed, Veelee—no more than a blur of long blonde hair and slender, pale, naked flesh—ripped his clothes off and drew him down to the plush carpet. Pushing his legs apart, she lay on her stomach and wrapped her cool, pink lips around his cock. He closed his eyes and cupped his hands over the back of her head, moaning softly. No one sucked cock like Veelee. Afterwards he lay there, feeling spent, and the disquiet he usually experienced after coming with her surfaced. No other woman, no matter how long he fucked her, had ever left him feeling so weak after coming. Each time he and Veelee were together the feeling of powerlessness became more intense. Hell, at this rate, in a few years he’d be weak as a kitten after sex with her. She crawled up his body until her small, pointed breasts pressed against his chest. Her lips, flavored with his seed, brushed against his mouth. “I need a fuck, Drei.” Whispering the words against his lips, she lifted one of his hands and placed it on her butt. “Can you help me?” He opened his eyes and smiled. “Of course I can.” Cupping both hands over her ass, he rolled over until he lay on top of her. Resting most of his weight on his knees, he parted her slender legs. Staring down into her dark gaze, he trailed his right hand along the outside of her wet folds. At his touch, she moaned softly and reached down to fondle herself. The wonderful fragrance that was so intoxicating rose from her pussy. Feeling almost lightheaded, he cupped his cock in one hand, pressed his groin against hers and sank his entire hard, thick length in her tight, moist pussy with one lunge. “Oh my God! Yes. Yes. That’s what I’m talking about, lover. Yes! Oh my God, Andrei, no one has a more delicious cock than you do.” The feeling of having his entire length buried deep in her hot, receptive pussy was incomprehensible. Savoring the delight of having her ravenous cunt wrap itself tightly around his cock, he held himself still inside her for several sweet moments. “Oh, Drei. Lord, how I’ve missed sex with a male with a real dick! Fuck me,” she ordered. Eager to please her and to come again, he pulled his hips back, leaving only the big head of his cock lodged just inside her clinging cunt. “Give it back to me!” Resting his weight on his extended arms, he leered down at the small blonde just barely impaled on his thick bronze cock. “Beg for it first,” he teased. Her eyes darkened and she frowned. “Beg for what I can take by force?”

He blinked. “Take? By force? Have you lost your mind, Veelee? No one takes my cock without my permission.” “Then you’d better give it because I’m about to take it.” He arched a brow and held his body rigid. “Want to play tough?” She locked her legs over the back of his thighs, wrapped her arms around his neck, arched her slender body into his and thrust herself upward. Her pussy, feeling like a hot, demanding vise, swallowed his entire length and rapidly compressed around him. He shuddered and nearly came. Gritting his teeth, he managed to suppress the urge to come. Damn if he’d surrender control to her that easily or quickly. Undaunted, she laughed and began fucking herself along his length. She gasped with a combination of pleasure and pain each time their hips met. Certain he would not be able to hold on for much longer, Andrei pressed his body down onto of her tiny frame, grabbed her waist and fucked into her with hard, furious strokes. She met him stroke for stroke. Sobs tore from her as he rotated his hips and sent his cock plunging into her soft, warm channel with the force of a dive bomber. She responded by sealing his cock in a cocoon so tight, he had to fight hard to draw even an inch of dick out of her before her pussy sucked him back in. He groaned, closed his eyes and came, blasting his seed deep into her. She screamed, ground her narrow hips against his, buried her incisors in his shoulder and fed on him as she exploded around him. Feeling her pussy sucking and tightening around his cock, he groaned. With her greedily ingesting his blood and her cunt enclosing his cock in a possessive grip, he decided he’d had enough. Curling his fingers in her hair, he forced her mouth away from his shoulder. Her eyes snapped open. With her bottomless, dark gaze glinting at him and her lips smeared with his blood, he had the startling feeling that he was with a soulless creature. “I need more blood,” she protested. Not only wasn’t she getting any more of his blood, but she’d had all the cock he intended to give her. Placing his hands on her waist, he lifted her hips. “No!” She resisted and he had to use most of his strength to pry her off his deflating cock. “What are you doing?” she demanded, reaching for him. Still holding her by the waist, he rose. Crossing the living room, he placed her on the dark leather sofa. Retracing his steps, he snatched up his pants and pulled them on over his nude body. Then he leaned back against the apartment door, staring at her. She pressed back against the sofa. Parting her legs, she used her hands to part her wet folds, exposing her pussy. “Come get some more, Drei.” He shook his head. “I’ve had plenty, thanks.” She frowned and sat forward. “Since when have you been satisfied after fucking me once? What’s the matter?” “Nothing.” She exploded off the sofa and flashed across the room to stare up at him. “What have you been doing? Who have you been doing?” “No one you need be concerned about.” She pressed her body against his. Recalling another body with big legs, full breasts, a slightly swelled stomach and a

nice round ass grinding against his thighs as he struggled not to tear off her clothes and shoot his aching cock deep within her fragrant pussy, his cock jumped to instant attention. She smiled. “Good. My ass is feeling neglected. So let’s go to bed so you can take care of it.” Crossing her left wrist over the right one, she raised her hands over her head. “You can tie me up to that wicked contraption you have in your bedroom and have your wicked way with me.” She turned and walked through the door leading into the hall. He watched her until she disappeared through the door. Why the hell had he ever thought her ass was anything but narrow and flat as the proverbial damn board? Why should he waste his time with a tiny, flat-chested fem who forgot him the moment they were separated, when he could be down South wooing a passionate woman whose hunger for him was almost palpable? He pushed away from the door and followed her. In his bedroom, he found her seated facing his windows, her ass exposed to his gaze. The bondage seat fit her body perfectly, as well it should, since he had bought it with her in mind. She glanced over her shoulder at him. “Lube up, lover, and come slide that big cock all the way up my ass.” He moved around the bondage seat to face her. “I’ll have to take a rain check.” “What?” “I have to leave.” He leaned down and pressed a quick, passionless kiss against her lips. “I’ll call you when I get back.” “Get your black ass back here and fuck me!” she snapped. “Can’t. I have to do a favor for Tat.” “Let the bitch do her own favors.” He clenched his hands into fists to keep from wrapping his fingers around her neck. “I’ll only say this once. If you ever call her a bitch again, I will wring your goddamn neck.” He leaned close and stared into her dark gaze. “Is that clear?” Ignoring her startled look, he strolled into the adjourning bathroom. He showered slowly, lathering with the fragrant soap Tat had manufactured especially for him. After standing under the warm water racking his brain for the best plain to get Dacoda to forgive him, he wrapped a towel around his damp body and returned to his bedroom. He froze in the doorway, his gaze narrowing and his lips compressing into an angry line. The room looked like a cyclone had touched down. His dresser drawers were pulled out. The contents lay shredded and scattered all over the floor. His walk-in closet doors hung on one hinge. Breathing deeply to keep his rage in check, he considered the message sprawled in blood on the shattered mirror of his tallboy. When you come to your senses, you’re going to have to kiss my ass all over this country before I’ll even consider forgiving you. And oh yeah, you’ re going to need a new toy. He swung around to consider the leather bondage swing. She’d pulled most of it apart. Instead of annoying him, as he was sure she’d hoped, the ruined seat elicited a smile. He’d have to get another one anyway. There was no way this one would have supported Dacoda’s weight. Moving to his closet, he managed to find one suit Veelee hadn’t pulled apart at the seams. Dressing, he picked up his cell phone and keys and left his apartment. When he saw

how low his SUV sat, he swallowed rapidly, several times. All four of his tires were flat. He switched his gaze to the new luxury sedan in the adjacent parking space. Those tires were flat as well. He dialed Veelee’s cell phone number and got her voice mail. “You vindictive bitch. My clothes were bad enough, but how dare you touch my rides? You stay the hell away from me or I’ll paddle that flat ass of yours so hard you’ll need an ass transplant before you can sit again.” He returned to his apartment to call a cab. While he waited, he called the airport to check on flights to North Carolina. Later the next afternoon, after having ascertained that Dacoda had not returned home, he parked his rented SUV a half mile from Dacoda’s family home. Before he saw her and had to make his case, he wanted to take a walk to clear his head. Her family’s old, three-story Victorian home was down a winding road just in front of a grove of magnolia trees. Standing just out of eyesight of anyone in the house, he moved down a narrow path to the right of the house. Within minutes of taking the path, he detected faint noises. Although almost inaudible, he recognized them as moans… sexually generated. A smile curved his lips. Someone was having a little fun in the surrounding woods. He paused, half turned, then decided he wanted to see the woman adventurous enough to have sex less than a mile from someone’s house. It was probably one of Dacoda’s uptight cousins. If the mean-spirited hussy was caught in the act of fucking, he’ d make sure to use it against her if she dared to dis Dacoda in his presence. As he drew nearer, he frowned. The air bore the aroma of a familiar pussy. What the hell? He came to a clearing and blinked in surprise. A blanket was spread on the ground. A naked, full-figured woman lay on her back, her eyes closed, making soft, ecstatic sounds as she fondled her large, lovely breasts. Lying between her long, dark legs, a white man with blond hair nibbled at her clit as he finger-fucked her pussy. “Oh God! Oh yes. That feels so good. You have such a sweet tongue. Oh my God! I’ m coming… I’m coming!” “Come for me, baby. Come for me.” As Andrei stood frozen, Dacoda clasped her hands over the back of the big dumb blond’s head, thrust her hips up against his fingers, sobbed and shook as her pussy gushed over his thrusting fingers. The blond licked her swollen wet folds, still finger fucking her, until she gave a long sigh of contentment and lay against the blanket. “Oh God, Evan, that was good.” “Yes,” he murmured, his voice slurred with passion. He pressed several lingering kisses against her glistening inner thighs before he rose to his knees. His zipper was down and his erect cock stuck out of his pants and briefs. “And now I have someone here who wants to taste that sweet pussy of yours.” She opened her eyes. Noting his cock, she smiled and rubbed her pussy. “Cover him up and then come on in,” she invited. The man dug a condom out of his pocket, covered his cock and lay between her legs with his dick pressed at her entrance. “Baby, I need to be inside you.” She held her folds apart, exposing the pink flesh of her pussy. “So what are you

waiting for? I’m wet and ready to be speared. Fuck me.” “Not in this life.” Andrei flashed forward, grabbed the blond by the back of his neck, pulled him from between her legs and tossed him several feet away. He turned and stared into the man’s startled gaze. Sleep. Stay asleep until I give you permission to awaken. He turned back to face Dacoda, expecting her to be shocked and embarrassed. Instead, she smiled at him, fingering her pussy. “Andrei. I wondered how long you were going to watch before jealousy got the best of you and you decided you had to have some of this wet pussy for yourself.” He moved forward. Standing between her legs, he stared down at her. “You knew I was there? How?” She shrugged. “I don’t know how I knew. I just did.” She frowned and glanced toward the blond. “He’d better not be hurt, Andrei.” He compressed his lips and made no effort to reassure her. How dare the shameless bitch lay before him with her legs spread as wide as they could go, with moisture seeping out of her pussy—her pretty, pink, aromatic pussy. “Well? You going to stand over me all afternoon or are you going to whip out that lethal weapon of yours and fuck me?” “You shameless alley cat.” She laughed, rose to her knees and reached toward his pants. He slapped her hand away. “I told you not to touch me!” “So you did, but that was before you allowed your jealousy to show.” “What the hell makes you think I’m jealous?” “Oh, I don’t know. Maybe it’s the lovely shade of green around your gills.” He bared his incisors and growled low in his throat. “Oh, I like a man who wants me so much it makes him feral.” “You’re crazy.” “Maybe so, but guess what? You interrupted me as I was about to get laid, so you can just lay me yourself.” She flashed an impish smile at him and reached for his zipper. This time he stood glaring at her as she slid it down. Rather than immediately reaching inside and drawing out his cock, she cupped her hands over his ass and pressed her cheek against his groin, inhaling deeply. “Oh God, Andrei, you smell so good.” She looked up at him, her dark eyes alight with pure, unadulterated lust. “I can’t wait to feel you sliding inside me.” “Who knew you could be such a bitch?” “You know what I told you about calling me that again.” She drew back and slid her hand inside his pants. He caught his breath as her soft fingers found their way into his briefs to brush against his already hard cock. She withdrew her hand, unbuttoned his pants and quickly pushed them and his briefs over his hips and below his ass. His cock sprang forward. “Oh my God.” She sank back on her haunches and sat staring at him, licking her lips. “Oh my God, Andrei.” She raised her gaze to his. “It’s so big and thick and so absolutely gorgeous.” She stroked her fingers along her pussy. “And so mine.” She pressed her warm lips against the head, sending a jolt of pleasure through him. She stretched out on her back, spreading her legs wide. “Come fuck me, my handsome vampire,” she invited. Feeling as if an invisible, inflexible and ever shortening cord stretched between

them, he dropped to his knees. The aroma of her pussy invaded his senses. Feeling almost drunk with desire, he cupped his hands under her large ass and buried his face against her. He stuck his tongue inside her. Tasting her. She was beyond sweet. He’d never tasted a more delicious pussy. Settling against her, he devoured her with a swift, rapacious hunger he made no effort to control. Her deep-throated moans spurred him on. Transferring his lips from her juicy cunt to her clit, he fucked two of his fingers inside her. She shuddered, closed her heavy thighs around his head, curled her fingers in his hair and came. Eager to capture every drop of her sweet juice, he closed his mouth over her pussy and licked and sucked her as she shuddered into a prolonged, messy climax. Pressing a last kiss against her wet folds, he kissed his way from her pussy, over her belly, to her chest. Closing his lips over her right breast, he positioned himself between her legs. “Oh!” She gasped as he ground his groin against her. “That feels so good.” She stroked her fingers through his hair. “Andrei?” He lifted his head and looked up at her. “What?” “Fuck me—right now.” Settling his lips over her left breast, he palmed his cock, positioned it at the entrance to her pussy and thrust forward. “Oh! Wait,” she cried as the head of his cock forced its way between her outer folds and into her cunt. She pressed her hands against his shoulders. “Don’t try to get it all in.” He lifted his head and stared down at her, his eyes glowing. “You wanted it, you’re going to get it all. Right now.” “Andrei, wait!” He grabbed her hips to hold her still as she wiggled in protest. “The time for waiting is past. You think you can tease me and then try to give this pussy to another man? Hell no. You wanted it, you take it all. Now!” Sliding his hands under her ass, he forced his length deep into her tight pussy. Her fingers raked down his back. “Andrei! Oh my God, you’ll split me open.” Groaning, he pushed the last few inches into her. With his cock completely engulfed in what felt like a silky, caressing glove made especially for him, he shuddered, fighting hard not to come. He closed his eyes and pressed his forehead against hers. “Damn, you are one sweet bitch.” “Ease a few inches out,” she gasped. “Hell no. I’m going to enjoy every inch of your delicious cunt.” He rotated his hips, withdrew slightly and then, forcing himself not to thrust, eased all the way back into her. “It hurts, Andrei.” “I know.” He lifted his head and looked down in her eyes. “I’m afraid I’m going to hurt you for a long time, my sweet little alley cat. I can’t bear to pull an inch out of you for more than a second.” He brushed his lips against hers. “Just relax.” “Andrei! Oh, Andrei.” She dug her nails into his back. “Damn you, this hurts like hell.” “But it’s a sweet pain.” He sucked at her bottom lip. “Yes, my lovely bitch?”

“Yes,” she whispered. Pleased by the admission, he rested his weight on his extended arms and began to withdraw his cock. “What are you doing?” she demanded, tightening her cunt around him. He laughed and pulled his cock out. “Don’t worry, my sweet kitty, I’m not stopping. I’m going to make this more enjoyable for you.” “It’s too big and hard and I’m never going to enjoy being fucked by you.” Even as she made that assertion, when he slid behind her and lifted her top leg to rest over his, she pushed her hips backwards. Smiling, he leisurely thrust his cock back into her pussy. As he slid home, he pressed his groin against her ass. Cupping her breasts with one hand, he moved the thumb of his other hand over her clit. “Oooh!” “Is that better?” he murmured the question against the back of her ear as he slid his cock slowly back and forth in her hot channel. She wiggled her ass against his groin and reached between her legs to cup her hand over his balls. “Maybe just a little. Oh, Andrei. Your balls are so heavy.” “They’re full of seed, which I’m going to enjoy shooting into this sweet pussy of yours.” “Oh God, Andrei. It’s starting to feel good… so good.” She moaned and turned her head, blindly seeking his mouth. He pressed his lips against hers. A shock of utter delight sizzled through him at the contact. Kissing her hungrily, he attempted to control the most compelling wave of lust he’d ever experienced and fought hard not to come. He wanted to make sure he’d satisfied her before he came for the first time. But the feelings accosting him overwhelmed him. He couldn’t hold on. Crushing her body against his, he thrust his tongue between her full, warm lips, rubbed her clit and fucked his cock in and out of her. Wave after wave crashed over him as the cum thundered down his cock and shot deep into her cunt. Jets of seed blasted against her G-spot. She arched her body back against his, sucked hungrily at his tongue and blew apart around him, her pussy clasping wildly, squeezing the last drop of seed from him. Deciding that ingesting her blood would push him over the edge and he’d probably end up really hurting her physically, he contented himself with licking the side of her neck, below her ear, as the last tremor of pleasure crashed over him. Still buried to the hilt in her drenched pussy, he pressed his lips against her ear. “Has anyone ever told you how sweet your pussy is?” “All of my men love my pussy,” she told him, her voice soft and seductive. “Yeah?” He bared his incisors and nipped at the back of her neck. “Don’t you talk to me about other men and this pussy.” She tried to ease off his cock, but he gripped her hips and pulled her back until he was fully seated inside her again. He wiggled his hips and licked her neck. He loved the feeling of being totally inside her cum-filled cunt. “Feeling a little possessive, Andrei?” “In your dreams, little bitch.” “You’d better be glad you’re still hard and inside me or I’d slap you all the way back to Philly. Now kindly remove your oversized pole from my stretched pussy.”

He ground his hips against her, loving the weight of her ass against his groin. “You have a nice ass,” he told her. “You know I’m going to have to fuck it, don’t you?” She shivered. “If you think I’m going to allow you to fuck my ass with that… thing you call a cock, you’re totally nuts.” “You said I wasn’t going to get all my cock in you and yet here you are impaled on every last inch—and loving it.” He flicked his thumb against her clit. “I’m going to love fucking your luscious ass, my delicious hussy.” “You’re making me so hot, Andrei.” He kissed her neck. “Let’s fuck again.” “Oh hell yeah.” She sobbed as he eased out of her and then forced his length ballsdeep into her again. “Oh hell, Andrei, your dick feels so good. Fuck me.” “Oh yeah, baby, oh yeah, but this time I want to lie on top of you so I can kiss you as we fuck.” “Yes, please, Andrei,” she begged in a soft voice that turned him on. He eased out of her, gently rolled her onto her back and slipped between her legs. Her soft cries as he leisurely impaled her on his cock kept him hard and totally aroused. When he felt her pubic hair against his, he lowered his upper body until her full breasts cushioned his chest. “Oh… Andrei!” He grinned and licked her lips. “Feels good doesn’t it, my sweet bitch?” “I am a bitch—your sweet bitch, Andrei.” She slid her fingers down his back to clutch at his ass. “Damn right, and if I ever catch you offering yourself to another man, I’ll rip his heart out and tear it into tiny pieces!” She laughed and wigged her hips against his. “Oh, Andrei, you say the sweetest things. Now fuck me, my handsome honey boy.” “Gladly,” he groaned, pressing his lips against hers.

***** Jace made his way along the dark, quiet corridors of Wilfredo’s mansion. The dim lamps that usually lit the way had not been turned on. Not that he needed any artificial illumination. He saw just as well in the dark as he did in the full sunlight. After decades of cavorting with vampire hunters and stalking his mostly nocturnal prey, the full sunlight had lost some of its charm for him. He stopped at the closed door at the end of the second floor corridor. Wilfredo liked to have the various hunters he considered his “children” gathered around him. Taking a deep breath, Jace opened the door and stepped into a large room lit by a multitude of crystal lights dangling from an enormous chandelier for which Wilfredo had paid a small fortune. Surprisingly, Wilfredo was alone, seated in his favorite leather recliner in the center of the room, opposite a large bay window. The eight smaller leather chairs surrounding the big burgundy chair were empty. Where were the others? Wilfredo generally liked to have at least one or two of his children with him at all times. Jace’s gaze centered on the custom-made recliner. As always, when entering any room that contained Wilfredo, Jace felt as if he were—hell, there was no other word for it —he felt as if he were home. As he crossed the room, Wilfredo—a big, well-built man

with thick, shoulder-length dark hair, magnetic eyes, an aristocratic nose and full, almost feminine lips—rose. Although Wilfredo looked to be in his mid-twenties and had excellent vision, he smiled at Jace over a pair of bifocals he said had once belonged to Ben Franklin, whose loss the centuries-old vampire still mourned. “Jason!” Wilfredo engulfed him in a bear hug before drawing back to stare at him, a frown on his face. “What is it?” Jace shook his head slowly. “I have problems I can no longer deal with alone,” he admitted in a low voice. “There is no need to struggle alone with problems, Jason. If there is anything that hurts or concerns you, I am here to assist you and to do whatever I can to ease your pain.” “I’m a little old to come running to you like a little boy every time something unexpected happens.” Wilfredo sucked in a breath. “What purpose would I have in life if my children did not feel free to come to me and throw any burden, no matter how heavy, on me? You are as dear to me as a son. Your concerns and problems are mine.” He nodded toward the chair to his right. “Sit and cast your burdens onto my shoulders, Jason.” Feeling as if the proverbial weight of the world was about to be lifted off his weary shoulders, Jace sat. He took a deep breath and spoke in a low, hesitant voice. Seated in his chair with his eyes closed, Wilfredo listened without interruption until Jace fell silent. Only then did he open his eyes and look at Jace. “And these dreams where Carollina pursues you… you’re sure it’s her?” Jace frowned. “She looks different, but it’s her. She’s… evil. She wants me to join her in her pursuit of what feels like evil. I’m not so sure they are dreams. They feel real. When I wake, I’m… ” He swallowed slowly. “Speak, Jason. Speak your heart with no fear to tell me anything and everything that weights you down.” He had gone up against centuries-old vampires with no fear for his life. But the dreams of the woman he had once loved sent chills of terror through him. “I’m… afraid.” Wilfredo placed a hand on his shoulder. “There is no shame in honest emotions, Jason. Nor is there shame in fearing the loss of good to evil.” Jace frowned. “Loss of good to evil? What do you mean?” Wilfredo sighed. “I’ve feared for some time now that we may have erred long ago and may now have to right a fifty-year-old mistake.” Carollina had been slain fifty years earlier. “What mistake?” Wilfredo leaned back in his chair, his dark eyes filled with pain. “We accepted that we had lost Carollina to death.” “We did!” Jace spoke angrily, feeling the pain of her loss anew. Wilfredo turned his gaze on his. “We accepted that without proof.” Jace’s right hand shot up his chest to clutch a thin gold chain around which a delicate figurine of a woman hung. “I wear the proof, Wilfredo.” He drew the chain and its charm from under the dark pullover he wore. “I gave this to her several years before her death. She never took it off. Never. When I arrived at the scene of her death, I found it lying in a pool of blood.” Wilfredo nodded. “Yet we all grieved without the ultimate proof—her body.”

Jace stared at him. “What are you saying?” “It is too early too say anything for certain, Jason. How long have you been having these dreams?” “I’ve had them for a number of years, but I was always able to vanquish her in them. I can no longer do that and they are happening more frequently.” “Then we must act quickly or risk losing you as well.” “Losing me how?” “If you can no longer resist her in the dreams, she will come to you when you’re awake and attempt to turn you into what she has become.” Jace sucked in a deep breath. “And what has she become?” Wilfredo’s eyes pulsed with grief. “I fear our dear one has truly been lost to us in a way neither of us anticipated, and which she would not have wanted. I fear she may now be a nocturene.” Jace shook his head. “A nocturene? Carollina? A low-breed, rogue vampire? No.” He shot to his feet. “No! She was one of the purest people I’ve ever known. There’s no way she could have joined those who slaughtered her.” Wilfredo looked up at him. “I’m afraid the only thing that was slaughtered was her pure spirit.” Jace leveled an angry finger at Wilfredo. “How can you suggest such a thing, when you’ve always taught us that one of pure spirit can never be turned to evil?” “Do you think I find delight in the fetid task which now lies before us?” Wilfredo pounded a clenched fist against his chest. “Didn’t I love her as one of my cherished children? Didn’t I grieve for more than a decade when we lost her? Do I not still feel her loss as much as I did fifty-one years and three months ago? Don’t I blame myself for my failure to protect and save her?” Jace heard the passion and pain in the other male’s voice and knew they mirrored his own endless grief. “She’s dead, Wilfredo.” “No, Jason, she is not dead. She is alive and plotting to bring you across. I won’t allow that to happen.” “I would never join anyone aligned against you.” A sad smile touched Wilfredo’s face. “Not while you are pure of heart. If she gets her hands on you, you won’t be pure of heart for long.” He frowned. “Even now your encounters with her have changed you.” “Changed me? How?” Wilfredo studied him in silence for several long moments. “I can feel evidence of the change in you. There is little humanity remaining in you.” Jace gave a guilty start. “What do you mean?” Wilfredo tilted his head. “You are no longer a human latent. You are now a vampire latent.” “What?” Wilfredo reached out, grasped his chin and tilted his head back. “Just as I suspected—incisors. Can your eyes glow? Do you have increased vitality and strength? Have you developed a lust for blood?” Jace swallowed hard. “My eyes don’t glow, but… ” “You have developed a lust for blood?” “No. Well, not blood in general.” Just the blood of the beautiful, alluring Ana. “I do

feel stronger.” Wilfredo sighed and released his chin. “It is only a matter of time now.” “What’s only a matter of time?” “Carollina has begun the transformation process. It might be too late to stop it.” “It might be too late to stop what?” “The complete loss of your humanity.” So that’s what was happening to him. After so many years spent among vampires, Jace wasn’t sure how to view the coming transformation. Wilfredo, though, didn’t seem pleased at the prospect of what was happening to him. Wilfredo sighed. “Carollina is lost to us, but I will not lose you. I will do what is necessary to protect you from her. You are no longer human, but I won’t lose you to her darkness.” Jace swallowed a sudden lump of fear. He knew that tone in Wilfredo’s voice. “What do you mean?” “I will do what must be done.” “What is that?” Wilfredo shook his head. “With a nocturene who knows us so intimately on the prowl, I must gather all my children to me and prepare them.” Wilfredo’s eyes darkened with fury. “When I have done what is necessary, I will find and destroy those responsible.” “But we never knew who was responsible.” Jace clenched a hand into a fist. “If we had, we would have exacted vengeance a long time ago.” Wilfredo closed his eyes. “My memory has begun to return.” Jace frowned. “Return? When did you lose it?” “It was after my encounter with Madison’s mentor that I began to realize that I am not who I thought I was.” Several months earlier, an aborted attempt by Jace and several other hunters to dispatch Vladimir Madison had gone astray, resulting in Vladimir’s twin brother, Aleksei, confronting Wilfredo at the mansion. What had been shaping up to be a standoff between the two powerful, centuries-old vampires had been interrupted when Aleksei’s mentor, a powerful being known simply as Luc, had appeared. Luc had forced both Wilfredo and Madison to stand down. Jace was silent. To force Wilfredo, the most powerful vampire Jace had ever encountered, to back down, this Luc must possess incredible power. “Why should your encounter with him be so important?” “Because seeing him after so much time forced long suppressed memories to the surface. I didn’t address him as Lord because I feared him.” “Then why?” “I addressed him as Lord because he is such.” “What do you mean?” Wilfredo shook his head. “I am still struggling to recall ancient memories. The time will come when I will reveal all, but for now, I must call the others home to prepare for the assault of the nocturene.” Jace averted his gaze, swallowing hard in an attempt to dislodge a lump of rebellion. If Carollina were alive, he’d have to find a way to save her. No matter what Wilfredo feared, he knew she would never have surrendered to evil. If he could just find a way to communicate with her, he was certain he could bring her back into the fold of

the vampire hunters. “What are you plotting, Jason?” Wilfredo’s sharp question snapped Jace out of his reverie. He cleared his thoughts of Carollina and looked at his mentor. “There’s another woman haunting me. I need to tell you about a vampire called Ana.” “Haunting you in what way? Is she also a nocturene?” “No.” He frowned. Had she been evil, she wouldn’t have stopped to help him. “She stopped to help me after my encounter with Aleksei Madison.” Wilfredo’s nostrils flared at the mention of Madison’s name. “Describe this Ana.” “She’s beautiful.” “That’s not a useful description, Jason. What does she look like?” “She’s biracial. Her skin is the color of cocoa, her eyes are blue and she is beautiful.” “Biracial with dark skin and blue eyes?” Wilfredo’s compressed his lip. “What last name does she use?” “I don’t know. Why? Does she sound familiar? Do you know her?” “Is her last name Forester?” He shook his head. “I don’t know. What do you know about her? Tell me. Please.” “I have encountered her.” Jace’s heart beat a wild tattoo against his chest. “Encountered? Not met her? When?” “What is this fem to you, Jason?” “I want to know who she is, Wilfredo. Please.” “If she is the woman I think she is, she is Aleksei Madison’s sister.” Jace blinked, feeling as if the air had been sucked out of his lungs. He shook his head. She could not be related to the Madisons. If she were, what chance would he stand with her after he had tried to kill one of her brothers and in turn been nearly killed by that brother’s twin? “What is her name?” “Her given name is Tatiana, but she has been known to go by Ana Forester.” Wilfredo studied his face. “What are you planning to do with this information, Jason?” “I have to see her.” “That would be neither wise nor safe. When she realizes your involvement with her brothers, you’ll be in danger.” He shook his head. “No. She would never do anything to hurt me.” “And you know this how?” “She… we… ” He sighed and raked a hand through his hair. “We made love.” Noting the narrowing of Wilfredo’s eyes, he held up a hand, palm out. “I know it was stupid, but I was dazed and hurt and she stopped to help me. Even when she knew what I was, she offered to escort me someplace safe. No one is going to convince me she would ever hurt me.” “And what of her brothers? She has many of them—protective of their sisters. They will not hesitate to kill you… Madison already tried.” He shook his head. “No. Had he wanted me dead, I would be dead. There is a sort of—he’s not a bad sort, as vampires go.” Wilfredo narrowed his gaze. “I know you thrive on dangerous situations, Jason, but for your safety and my peace of mind, stay away from the fem. Give me your word.” “I’d like to, Wilfredo, but I have to see her again.” “And when she learns you were one of those sent to dispatch her brother?” He

sighed. “She won’t like it, but she’ll forgive me.” “You might not be so sure of that, had you seen her here. She was almost feral in her defense of her brothers. And in addition to Vladimir and Aleksei Madison, there are other brothers—Andrei, Mikhel and Serge Dumont, possibly more.” “Dumont?” Jace stiffened. “You said the vampires were protective of their sisters— as in more than one. I don’t suppose this Mikhel and Serge are related to a Katie Dumont?” “They are her older siblings.” His situation had moved from bad to impossible. He was obsessed with a fem whose younger sister he had slept with and whose older brothers all had reason to hate him. What chance did he possibly stand with Ana now?

Chapter Six “I need to talk to you. Can you meet me for a late dinner tonight?” Mikhel Dumont paced the length of his Boston office, making an effort to keep his breathing even. Just the sound of the sweet, sexy voice on the other end of the phone evoked powerful memories of long nights of love best left buried in his subconscious. Although happily married to, and in bloodlust with, Erica, the mother of the young son he adored, he could not deny his continuing hunger for his brother’s bloodlust, Derri Morgan. He had met the alluring attorney when her boss had hired his security company to protect her from the rogue vampire stalking her. Before the birth of his son Dimitri, while Serge was out of the country for several weeks, he and Derri had been lovers. Recalling the beauty of her smooth, dark, naked flesh left him hard. Both Serge and Erica understood how deep his feelings for Derri ran. Nevertheless, the last time he’d made love to her, after the birth of Aleksei’s daughters, he’d been hard-pressed not to complain when Serge came to claim her the next morning. Would having dinner with her tonight be wise? “Mikhel? Please say you can make it. I really want to see you.” The need in her voice reflected his own hunger. Yet the somewhat disturbing nightmares he’d been experiencing lately—where she became something dark and evil as they made love—gave him momentary pause. “Mikhel? Can you make it?” He shook his head. “Ah, Erica and Dimitri are visiting her family, so I planned to spend this weekend at the Dodge House,” he said, referring to his parents’ compound outside of Boston. “The entire weekend? Can’t we share the night? That’ll still leave two nights to spend with your parents. Please? I really need to see you.” “What did you want to talk about, Derri?” “I don’t want to talk. Serge’s away—” He frowned. “He didn’t say anything about going away the last time we talked.” “He’s a big boy now, Mikhel. He doesn’t tell you everything.” He frowned. “Look, Derri—” “He’s gone and I want to make love. I need you, Mikhel. Please don’t say no. I really need to see you.” He swallowed slowly, his cock stretching out along one thigh. The thought of spending the night in her arms, kissing her sweet lips and tasting her moist pussy before

he sank balls-deep in her, sent a shudder of lust and love through him. Some inner voice warned him to say no, but his hunger for her ate at him. He closed his eyes, breathing deeply. “Okay.” “Thank you,” she whispered, her voice husky. He glanced at his watch. It was just after three p.m. “I’ll fly down to Philly and we’ll have dinner at—” “No. No dinner. I just want you, Mikhel.” His cock felt like a rock. “What time do you want me to arrive?” “After seven. I want to do something different. I want us to meet at this little out-of-the-way motel just off I-95 North.” He frowned. “Why should we meet at a motel instead of your place? It’s not as if our seeing each other is cheating. We’re entitled to this.” “I know, but I just feel like being a little naughty. Humor me, handsome, and I promise I’ll make it worth your while.” He narrowed his gaze. “Derri? You sound different. Is something wrong?” “No.” She laughed and cleared her throat. “I’m just eager to see you and I want to pretend we’re sneaking around. I know we have a right to sleep together, but let’s just pretend this once that it’s not all right and we have to meet at some out-of-the-way place. Okay?” Eager to spend the night with her, he agreed. “Okay.” “Great.” She gave him directions. “I can’t wait to see you, Mikhel.” “I’m looking forward to seeing you too, sweet.” “Will you do something for me, Mikhel?” “You know I will, if I can.” “Let this be our little secret?” “What do you mean?” “I mean I’m feeling in a mood to role-play. Let’s not tell anyone where we’re going or who we’ll be with.” He compressed his lips. “This cloak and dagger shit isn’t necessary, Derri.” “I know. That’s why I want to pretend. Okay? This will be our secret. Please?” What the hell. If she wanted to play games what would it hurt to humor her? “Okay.” “Wonderful, lover.” The sound of her laughter, higher than usual and with an undercurrent he’d never heard before, sent an uneasy chill down his spine. “Derri? Are you sure everything’s all right? You don’t sound like yourself.” “That’s because I only feel like half a woman when we’re separated.” “What?” He gave an angry shake of his head. “What the hell is that supposed to mean, Derri?” “Why do you sound so upset, lover?” “Because that remark smacks of disloyalty to Serge! You know how I feel about you, but don’t ever make the mistake of thinking I’d ever do anything to hurt him or Erica. And don’t give me any more shit about feeling like half a woman when you have the love and complete devotion of a man who loves you more than he does his own life.” “Why thank you, Mikhel. I knew you felt—” “I didn’t mean me! I meant Serge.” She laughed again. “I knew that. I was just teasing you. Lighten up, Mikhel. I’ll see you tonight. Okay?” Ignoring a soft voice whispering to him that meeting her that night would be a huge mistake, he nodded. “Until tonight.”

He ended the call and placed the receiver on his desk. He turned to stare out his office window, his thoughts on the coming night and Derri’s odd behavior. Turning from the window, he sat at his desk and reached for his cordless phone. When he heard the soft, honeyed voice of his wife at the other end, he relaxed and smiled. “Hi, honey.”

***** Dressed all in black, Jace entered the ornate lobby of the Center City high rise where he had traced Ana. Or, if Wilfredo was right, and he usually was, Tatiana Forester. Ana or Tatiana. It didn’t matter what she chose to call herself. He just needed to be with her. Battling mixed emotions, he approached the concierge. “I’d like to see Ms. Forester.” “She’s not accepting visitors tonight,” the man replied without looking up from his computer keyboard. Nostrils flaring, Jace narrowed his gaze and leaned over the desk. Dropping his hand onto the man’s shoulder, he spoke in the soft, commanding voice he used to inform rogue vampires that he had come to kill them. “Open the door.” The man shook Jace’s hand off his shoulder and looked up. The annoyed look in his eyes gave way to surprise as he encountered Jace’s intense, hypnotic gaze. “But… she… she left word… ” “Open the door,” he repeated, staring into the man’s eyes. His saw the remaining remnants of the man’s resistance give way. The concierge touched a button and the door behind him, which led to the elevator bank, slid open. Jace walked around the desk. He looked into the man’s gaze again. “Don’t tell her I’ m coming.” The man swallowed and nodded slowly, sweat beading on his brows. Jace normally didn’t use force to compel any human who wasn’t in league with a rogue vampire. Tonight, he was desperate. If Ana was warned of his arrival ahead of time, he wasn’t sure how she’d react. He didn’t want her to have time to flee before he could see her and plead his case. “As soon as I get on the elevator, you will forget our encounter.” The man nodded again, his Adam’s apple bobbing wildly. Jace moved through the door to the elevator bank. He kept his gaze on the concierge until the elevator doors opened. Forget, he whispered into the man’s thoughts and stepped inside. At the top floor, he exited the elevator and walked down a long hall to the only door on the floor. Standing outside the huge cream door, he took a deep breath and then pressed the bell. The door opened immediately and his heart raced as he found himself face-to-face with the female who had been haunting his every waking moment for weeks. Tall and beautiful, with skin the color of cocoa and startling blue eyes, he noted that her hair hung around her bare shoulders in a thick dark cloud. She wore a pretty pink strapless bathing suit that hugged her curvaceous body. As memories of making love with her buffeted his senses, his cock hardened. “Ana,” he whispered. His voice cracked and he paused, swallowing hard. “I told you I’d find you.” She took a deep breath, lowering her long dark lashes, concealing the look in her eyes. “Eric! You shouldn’t have come here.”

Her breathless voice stirred his senses. He stepped closer and stared at her. “The name is Jace. Eric Jason Makefield, and I had to come.” “Coming here was a mistake.” “You must have known I’d find you.” He stroked a finger down her cheek. “Please tell me you’re happy to see me.” She shook her head and stepped away from his touch “Since you’re here, you obviously know who I am. And I know who you are, Jace Makefield. You’re the hunter who wanted to kill one of my brothers.” Oh shit. He supposed it wouldn’t do to remind her that the brother in question was out of control and needed killing. “I was only attempting to do my job.” “Your job? And just who died and made your boss God? Who is he to decree that my brother didn’t deserve to live? Santiago lives in his little ivory tower, refusing to get his own hands dirty, sentencing others to death. How can you do the bidding of such a sanctimonious hypocrite?” His jaw clenched. “You may disapprove of him, but he is not a hypocrite.” “The hell he isn’t. He nearly killed my little brother Mikhel, and if he’d had the chance, he would have killed my brother Aleksei as well. Only Aleksei isn’t so easily dispatched by you or the likes of him! You represent someone who would have killed nearly half my family. How dare you come here and expect… what? What did you come here expecting?” He gave her a long, searching look. If she thought he could be so easily dismissed, she was sadly mistaken. He’d survived fifty-some years of hunting vampires because he ’d learned early that sometimes you had to take what you wanted—and to hell with the consequences. “I expect this.” Snatching her into his arms, he curled his right hand in her hair, tugged her head back and crushed his mouth down onto hers. Aware that as a centuries-old vampire she was physically stronger, he kept his body tense, uncertain how she’d respond to being manhandled. He knew she was capable of great kindness and passion. She was also quite capable of tossing him across the room without any apparent effort. She relaxed her tense body against him. Her full lips parted. Linking her arms around his neck, she welcomed his tongue inside her soft, warm lips. He kissed her slowly, savoring the taste and texture of her lips and tongue. The experience was sweeter than he remembered. There might be other females with more delectable lips and more alluring bodies, but damn if he’d ever met one. This sexy, wonderful fem was in a class by herself. Sliding his hands over her ass, Jace lifted her body against his. Keeping her mouth pressed against his, she wound her legs around his body. His hunger for her ate at him, and he discarded his plans to woo her slowly. He needed to be inside her—now. He drew his lips away from hers. “Open your eyes,” he told her. “Look at me.” Her lashes swept up and he gazed into her startlingly beautiful blue eyes. “I need some pussy,” he whispered. Her lips curved upwards into a mischievous smile. “Do you? Sounds like a personal problem.” “I need pussy and I need it now.” “Really?” She stroked her fingers through the hair at his nape. “I feel your pain,

hunter. Do you know someone—anyone—who might be interested in giving you some of this pussy you say you need?” He squeezed her ass cheeks. He smiled when she shivered. “I was thinking your pussy would do just fine, darlin’.” She shook her head, her eyes glinting with laughter. “Sorry to disappoint you, but— ” “Oh trust me, sweet, I have no intentions of being disappointed. I need pussy and I’ m going to get it.” He slapped her ass. “If you don’t give it to me willingly, I’ll take it,” he warned. She arched a brow. “Really? Aren’t you the cocky one?” He rubbed his aching length against her. “Yes. As a matter of fact, I’m feeling very cocky.” “Maybe so, but I’d like to see you try to take anything I don’t want to give you.” “Then you must want to give it to me, because I am getting it. I told you when we met you were going to be my woman… my fem.” She sighed and shook her head. “I didn’t think we’d see each other again.” “How could you think that, when I told you no matter where you ran I’d find you?” He pressed a soft kiss against her mouth. “You’re all mine, and now I want some of what ’s mine. I need some pussy, sweet. Don’t make me take it.” Turning, he sat her on her feet and quickly removed her swimsuit. He stepped back and stared at her. The only other time they’d made love had been in a dark, dilapidated warehouse with the moon providing the only light. Seeing her naked body in all its dusky glory sent a surge of delight through him. Her big breasts with wide, dark areolas beckoned to him. Usually, natural breasts as large as hers sagged. Hers stood firmly at attention like two perfect grapefruits. Her flat stomach gave way to a pair of long, sexy legs, between which, nestled among a riot of dark hair, was the object of his wildest desire—her sweet, tight, addictive pussy. Her outer folds glistened with moisture. He swallowed quickly. “Damn, honey, you still take my breath away. I’d almost forgotten just how lovely you are.” She smiled. “Partial to black women, are you?” He shook his head. “Not especially, but I’m damn sure partial to you.” “Just how partial are you to me, hunter?” “You’re about to find out.” He unzipped his pants and popped out his cock. “Get ready, baby. Here I come.” She leaned back against the wall, parting her legs. “Take your clothes off. I want to feel every inch of your bare body against mine.” He ripped off his clothes and tossed them in a pile before moving to stand within inches of her. Her gaze went to the slender chain hanging around his neck. She touched the figurine. “What’s this?” “It belonged to someone who was once very important to me.” “And you still wear it.” “Yes, but I don’t want to talk or think about anyone but you and the pussy you’re about to give me.” She smiled. “You seem to have a one-track mind.” “Yes, and that track leads right between your lovely legs and into your pussy.”

She inhaled softly, reaching for his cock. “We’re only going to do this once, and then you have to leave and forget me.” He laughed. “You’re nuts if you really think that’s going to happen.” He positioned himself between her legs and shot his hips forward, sending his hard cock burrowing into the wet warmth of her tight pussy. Incredible sensations nearly overwhelmed him at the utter sweetness of feeling the first few inches of his cock surrounded by her pussy. He’d had countless women since the loss of his virginity as a teenager, but sex had never felt this wonderful—not even with Carollina. “Oh yes, hunter, yes!” she moaned. Her eyes fluttered shut and she palmed his ass, thrusting her hips forward until she stood impaled on him. “Oh God, you feel better than I remembered.” Buried balls-deep, he paused briefly to savor being inside her again—after what felt like an eternity. She leaned against the wall, her eyes closed, the tip of her tongue peeking from between her parted lips. Damn, she was an intoxicating mixture of sultry sweetness and raw sexuality. Just looking at her increased his hunger for her. He leisurely pulled his hips back and then thrust them roughly forward, allowing his cock to surge back into her body. “Ooh. Yes.” He withdrew and then slid back inside her several times in rapid succession. She bared her incisors as she rotated her groin against his. Noting the look of delight on her face as he fucked her with quick, hard thrusts, he wanted to see the expression in her eyes. “Open your eyes and look at me as I fuck you,” he ordered. “I want to see what you’re feeling as I slide in and out of you.” Moaning softly, she obeyed, her blue eyes almost black with passion. Each time he withdrew and then slammed himself balls-deep into her, tiny lights danced within the depths of her eyes. Her pussy convulsed around his cock, providing the perfect fit as he thrust in and out of her. Watching the play of emotions across her beautiful face, he felt as if his heart was being ripped out of his chest. A riot of sensations assailed him as she eagerly accepted each of his greedy incursions into her body. He’d never made love with his eyes open, but the thought of closing his eyes and missing the look of pleasure and wonder on her face as she greedily met each plunge of his cock into her cunt was out of the question. Later, when his thirst for her had been partially sated, he’d close his eyes as he loved her again—maybe. Or maybe he’d keep his eyes open as he spent the night ravishing her. When he leaned down to kiss her, they kept their eyes open. It was a wonderfully strange sensation, fucking and kissing while gazing into her glowing eyes. He ran the tip of his tongue along her incisors. Feeling the unmistakable evidence of her lack of humanity powered his lust and desire to new heights. He tightened his arms around her waist and drove his cock into her pussy with hard, ruthless thrusts, secure in the knowledge that he needn’t worry about hurting her. Far from hurting her, he wanted to please her by offering her the ultimate surrender. But that was a big step that would have to come later—after he’d convinced her they belonged together.

Their first fuck was hot and explosive. Within minutes, he dragged his lips away from hers and gritted his teeth as he fought to hold back his eruption until after she’d come. Leaning back against the wall so that her breasts were no longer pressed tight against his body, she caressed his chest and rolled his nipples between her fingers. He’d never considered his nipples particularly sensitive, but as they pebbled against her fingers, his passion heightened. He groaned and fought hard to retain control of himself. She smiled. “Do you like having me touch your nipples, hunter?” He nodded mutely, drowning in indescribable sensations. He struggled to keep his eyes open and to stave off his climax a little longer. “Let go,” she told him. “Come, hunter. Let go and shoot your seed into me.” “No.” He shuddered with the effort not to succumb to the desire to explode inside her. “I can’t come before you do.” “Trust me, I’ll come later. I want this first time to be all about you and your pleasure. I want you to enjoy yourself. Come.” “No!” “Yes,” she insisted. He felt her fingers moving through the outer folds of her pussy as he fucked her. Then she slid her hands around his body to his ass. He tensed. “What are you doing?” “Relax and keep fucking,” she told him. Using one hand to part his cheeks, she teased a finger of the other hand against his ass. Even as a tremor shot though him, he shook his head. “No.” “Yes. Come for me, my hunter.” “Not until you do.” “This is a test of wills I won’t allow you to win. You’re going to come. I’m going to make you.” Her strangely cool lips closed possessively over one of his nipples. She eased a creamy finger into the opening of his protesting, virgin ass. His heart raced and he rammed his cock into her as a delight he had never experienced shuddered through him. Her finger probed his ass until she located his prostate. Then, sucking his nipple and pressing the center of pleasure in his ass, she squeezed her pussy around his cock. “Holy shit,” he groaned and rutted into her pussy with an out-of-control fury. He gripped her waist and held her still as his seed blasted down the length of his cock, shooting into her tight, wet pussy. His climax was so intense his knees buckled. She held him on his feet with one hand around his waist. He blew apart, hosing her pussy down with the biggest torrent of come he’d ever produced. “Oh yes. Yes. That’s it, hunter. That’s it. Use me to take your pleasure while you fill me with your seed,” she encouraged. He groaned, allowing his head to drop against her shoulder. “Damn. I didn’t want to come before you.” “It’s all right, hunter. That’s how I wanted our first time to be.” Keeping his cock inside her with powerful vaginal contractions, she lifted him off his feet. He wrapped his arms and legs around her body. She pressed her lips against his hair. “Let’s go to bed and get kinky—you’ll get to make me come and come,” she suggested.

“Whatever you want.” “I want you—for now.” For now and always. He kissed the side of her neck. As she carried him through the apartment to her bedroom, she rolled her hips forward, gently fucking herself on his still rigid cock. In the bedroom, she uncoupled their bodies long enough to stretch him out on his back. Straddling his hips, she parted her legs and he eagerly thrust at her entrance. “Not yet.” She shook her head and moved her hips, thwarting his efforts to penetrate her. Lying on top of him, she placed her hands against his shoulders. She bent her head and brushed her lips against his. Rather than kissing him, her lips teased and caressed his, heightening his passion and increasing his need for her. “Kiss me.” She lifted her head and smiled down at him. “Patience, hunter.” He curled his fingers in her hair. “To hell with patience. I want you again—right now.” Her smile turned into a grin. “Let me guess. If I don’t give myself to you now you ’ll take me by force?” “Don’t tease me.” “I’m not only going to tease you, I’m going to please you again, my handsome hunter. But we’re going to do this my way. Release my hair.” He reluctantly obeyed. She smiled. “That’s my handsome boy. Now you get your reward.” “I need you so badly.” “You’re going to get me.” She peppered his lips with soft, fleeting kisses, moving her mouth to thwart each of his attempts to really kiss her. “Patience, my handsome hunter.” She trailed her lips over his neck. He tensed, thinking she intended to feed on him. Instead, she rained quick, biting kisses along his shoulders. He closed his eyes and sighed softly as her lips closed over one of his nipples. She sucked it gently but insistently. Waves of lust and hunger crashed over him. He groaned and cupped his hand over the back of her head, moving his lower body under hers, struggling to slide his cock into her. She lifted her head and looked down at him, her eyes dark with desire. “Not yet,” she whispered. “I want to fully enjoy our last time together.” This would be their last time making love when hell fucking iced over. “I need to be inside you again.” “Soon,” she promised. Lowering her head, she settled her lips over his other nipple. She sucked it until his cock felt like a hard, aching piece of metal. “Now,” he insisted, gripping her hips. “Or I’ll explode before I’m even inside you.” “There won’t be any premature explosions,” she said, but she lifted her hips, gripped his cock and pressed it just inside her moist heat. Resisting his efforts to plunge wildly into her, she rubbed the head of his aching dick along the length of her slit with a madding slowness. He groaned and she smiled down at him. “Feels nice, doesn’t it?” “It would feel better inside.”

“Hmmm.” She shuddered, licking her lips. “Let’s see if you’re right.” She eased her hips forward, allowing him to slowly slide into her. When he was fully seated inside her, he sucked in a quick breath. Damn, she felt better each time they made love. Not that physical satisfaction was what had driven him to find her. Almost from the first moments they saw each other, he had felt a compelling need to be close to her. The feelings he experienced with her were just as powerful and undeniable as he imagined bloodlust must be. She drove all thoughts from his head as she laid her body on top of his and settled her lips over his. Now, I make love to you, my handsome boy. I’m yours. Yes. Yes, you are. There was an undeniable hint of steel under the soft thoughts, but he didn’t care. She was the one woman in the world he knew he’d never be able to resist. He’d do or say anything to keep her. Keeping me will not be possible, but I will make this a night neither of us will ever forget. Jace wrapped one arm around her waist and curled the fingers of his other hand in the long, dark hair cascading around her face and onto his shoulder. He wanted to fuck her hard and fast, but she made it clear she would be controlling the pace of their lovemaking. No, no. No rushing. This will have to last us a lifetime. Let’s make it last and fully enjoy it. He reluctantly abandoned his efforts to pound her pussy in a wild fury. As she made slow, sweet love to him, she whispered slowly into his mind. Maybe there was something to be said for taking time to enjoy the finer things in life—like sex with this beautiful creature. Listening to her sweet words of desire and pleasure, he knew she was going to be his means of salvation. In falling in lust and love with her, he could finally vanquish the nightmares of Carollina that haunted him with increasing and alarming frequency.

***** Mik stepped into the lobby of the dilapidated motel where he’d agreed to meet Derri and frowned. The interior was dark and damp. The walls were peeling, the floor tiles cracked and broken. There was no way a woman with Derri’s taste would want to meet in a place like this to make love. He felt a chill run down his spine. Something about this felt wrong. He needed to get out of here. He swung around. As he did, something hard and heavy crashed against the back of his head, just behind his ear. Stunned, he dropped to his knees, throwing up his forearm to block another blow… and another. But the blows rained down too quick for him to successfully block all of them. He shot to his feet and flashed across the room, placing his back against the wall, he held his clenched fists in front of his body. His eyes glowing, he stared around the dark lobby. He couldn’t see anyone. Yet he knew he was not alone in the lobby. Someone or something that could hide from a vampire was there. “Show yourself,” he said softly.

He saw the glimmering outline of a body before a woman materialized in front of him. The woman was attractive with smooth, dark skin, curves in all the right places, and short, dark hair she wore in a series of natural curls close to her beautiful face. He blinked and caught his breath. She was naked. “Derri!” She smiled and opened her arms. “Come fuck me, lover.” He bared his incisors. “Who are you? And what do you want with me?” “What I want, I get.” She smiled, turned and ran through the open lobby door. Hesitating only briefly, he flashed across the room after her. Just as he cleared the door, he sensed someone or something just beyond it. He turned to jump back inside. Before he could a series of brutal blows rained onto the back of his head. He was unconscious before his body crumpled in the doorway.

***** “What do you mean you haven’t seen or spoken to him since we all gathered at Aleksei’s place?” Derri Morgan sat in her office at Lewis, Beckmen and Associates, staring at the pretty, blonde, forty-something woman facing her with an anxious look in her eyes. Derri turned her gaze to the exotic brunette with the vivid blue eyes who stood behind Erica Dumont’s chair. Katie Dumont’s gaze held open hostility. Derri sighed. No matter how hard she tried, she and Katie were never going to be friends. Ignoring Katie’s curt question, she turned her attention back to Erica. “As I said, I haven’t seen or talked to Mikhel since we all met at Aleksei’s house. I have no idea where he is.” “He called Erica at her sister’s place three days ago and told her he was meeting you.” Katie moved from behind Erica’s chair, placed her hands on the desk and glared directly into Derri’s eyes. “No one has seen or heard from him since. And we want to know where he is.” Derri resisted the urge to reach out and slap Katie. As angry as Katie’s hostility and suspicion made her, Derri knew it would be unwise to give the vampire a reason to attack her. She sat back in her chair, narrowing her gaze. “You’re in my personal space.” “Your personal space?” Katie bared her incisors. “My brother is missing—after arranging to meet you! Don’t you talk to me about personal space. You tell us where he is and what you did with him or—” Erica rose and placed a hand on Katie’s shoulder. “That’s enough, Katie. You can’t really think Derri had anything to do with his disappearance.” Katie swung around to face Erica. “Stay out of this, Erica.” “No, Katie, I won’t.” Erica narrowed her gaze. “You know how she and Mik feel about each other. Do you really think she’d have anything to do with his disappearance?” “Why are you defending the hussy who lusts after your husband?” Derri sucked in a deep breath and exploded to her feet. “Hussy? This from a woman who fucked for a living? Get the hell out of my office, Katie.” Katie turned to face her. “And just who is going to make me? You and what army?” “There’s no army available, but will I do?” Startled, Derri jumped at the sound of the new voice. A tall woman with dark skin and blue eyes leaned against her closed office door. Derri released a soft breath at the

sight of Katie and Mikhel’s older sister, Tatiana. Katie turned to face Tatiana. “This bitch knows where Mikhel is and won’t tell us.” Tatiana moved across the room to stand in front of Derri, facing Katie. “You don’t believe that anymore than Erica does. You know she would never do anything to hurt Mikhel, and it’s unworthy of you to attempt to frighten Serge’s bloodlust.” “I don’t care,” Katie cried, her voice rising. “I’m afraid, Tat. Something awful is happening to Mik. If we don’t find him soon—” Tat put her arms around Katie and drew her close. “We will find him, Katie. I promise. Now you and Erica go home.” Erica turned to look at Derri. “I’m sorry. I hope you—” Derri shook her head, her eyes filling with tears. “It’s all right. If I knew anything, I’d tell you. I don’t. I haven’t talked to him in weeks. I’m not the one he was meeting.” Left alone in her office with Tat, Derri sank down into her chair, allowing the tears to stream down her cheeks. Tatiana frowned. “Where is Serge?” “He’s in Africa.” “Can you reach him?” She shook her head. “I tried when Erica first called. He must be someplace where there are no phones. He usually calls me every night, but I haven’t heard from him in two days.” She gulped in a deep breath. “Mikhel is missing and Serge… what if something has happened to Serge too?” Tat shook her head. “If it had, Katie would know. Serge is all right. It’s Mikhel we have to worry about.” “I don’t know anything. God, I wish I did. If anything happens to him, I—” Tat touched her cheek. “Don’t worry, little one. Even if we have to tear this city apart piece by piece, we’ll find him.” “Where’s Aleksei? Is he helping with the search?” She shook her head. “No. He’s with Acier and Dani and that’s where he needs to be right now. We won’t call him unless things get desperate.” Derri bit her lip. As far as she was concerned, with Serge out of communication and Mikhel missing, things were already desperate.

***** Vladimir stood by the glass doors leading onto Tatiana’s rooftop terrace. “Why should I care what happens to that pissy little baby vamp when I have troubles of my own?” He watched Tat toss her head, her eyes flashing angrily. “You can say that about one of our brothers?” She leveled a finger at him. “Do I need to remind you that he has been there every step of the way when one of us has had problems? Even though he and Serge must have known they were out of their league, they stood with us when we faced Santiago after he’d sent his hunters after you. He almost died trying to defend Aleksei. And do not forget that although he didn’t even know him, he and Serge took their turn guarding Etienne. Why? Because Etienne, like Mikhel, is family.” She flashed across the room and glared up into his gaze. “And we look out for family—no matter what. So don’ t you dare stand there and tell me you won’t help find him.” He stared down at her, his own eyes glowing. “I know all of that, Tat, but you don’t understand.”

“What don’t I understand?” He sighed before he spoke. “He took my place in Mother’s affection.” She grabbed him by the collar. “I don’t want to hear that. I know that thought hurts you, but right now, we don’t have time to deal with that. Our little brother is missing. Now what the hell are you planning to do about it, Vladimir? With Aleksei so far away, you’re the elder sibling. It’s your duty to protect those of us younger than you, including Mikhel. Mother, her husband and Katie are out looking for him. Are you going to take your rightful place as elder sibling and search for him, or must I do that?” The anger and disappointment he saw in her gaze cut through him like a sword. He swallowed the taste of bile rising in his throat. Next to Aleksei, she was the one person whose good opinion he valued most. Damn if he would allow Mikhel to ruin his relationship with her. He took several deep breaths. “I’ll do my best, but I’m no Aleksei.” She smiled and stroked a finger along his cheek. “I’ll tell you something you keep forgetting. You don’t need to be anyone but who you are. There is a wealth of goodness in you, Vladimir, waiting to be tapped. Don’t think you need stand in Aleksei’s shadow.” “How can I avoid it when he casts such a large one?” “Like Aleksei, you are our elder brother. Cast your own shadow, Vladimir, and we will follow you as we do Aleksei.” She slipped her arms around him and pressed her cheek against his shoulder. “You are as dear and as precious to us as Aleksei is.” She lifted her head and looked up at him, her eyes filled with tears. “I know there was a time when I made the mistake of trying to distance myself from you. That was one of the biggest mistakes of my life and I… I hope you can forgive me.” His heart ached at the mention of one of the darker periods of his life, when what he now knew was his aberrant behavior had alienated her and Andrei. He shook his head and cupped her face between his palms. “You and Andrei had every right to want to keep a certain distance between us when I was at my darkest. And I—” “No. It was my doing, not Andrei’s. He was just so devoted to me he followed my lead. When you were at your darkest was when you needed us most. I failed you. I’m so sorry, Vladimir. I—” He pressed a thumb against her lips, fighting to hold a rush of tears at bay. “There is no need for apologies. We are family and you were there when Santiago sent his hunters after me. When it counted, you were there and that’s all that matters.” With tears streaming down her face, she pressed her cheek against his shoulder again. “I’m so sorry, Vladimir.” He pressed his lips against her hair and held her close. “There’s no need for regrets, little one.” “There’s something I need to talk to you about, after we find Mikhel.” “You can tell me now.” “No. We must find Mikhel first. Then I have something else to confess for which I hope you’ll be able to forgive me.” “Never fear, little one. I can forgive you anything.” She lifted her head and looked up at him. “This is not such a little thing, Vladimir, and it feels like a betrayal.” The anguish and pain he saw in her gaze tore at his heart. He smiled. “It doesn’t

matter what it is. I can and will forgive you anything.” She wiped her cheeks. “Then we have to go find Mikhel.” She flashed across the room to the front door. She glanced over her shoulder. “Are you coming?” “Yes.” Under duress. “I know someone who can help us.”

Chapter Seven Deoctra stood in the doorway of the dark, cold cellar fighting hard to suppress a shiver. On the floor, with what appeared to be a crystal chain strapped around his right wrist and ankle, Mikhel lay naked and unconscious. Also naked, Lina straddled his body, cupping her small breasts in her hands and moaning as she repeatedly impaled herself on Mikhel’s large cock. Deoctra clenched her hands into fists. “What are you doing to him?” Lina glanced over her shoulder. Their gazes met and locked. Deoctra looked into the other fem’s dark eyes and saw an endless dark pit. Lina leered. “Having a little fun.” Deoctra swallowed slowly, noting the healing marks on Mikhel’s handsome face. “You’ve tortured him and now you’re raping him. That’s not what we agreed to.” “Yes. Oh yes, I know, but when I saw the size of his cock, I couldn’t help myself. I had to have him.” Her eyes glowed. “He has the most divine cock. No wonder you couldn’t get over him.” Memories of the days when she and Mikhel had been a couple rushed at Deoctra with the force of a gale wind. She remembered the first time she’d tasted him. The flavor of his cock and his cum had driven her nearly mad with hunger. She had been content to stand by and allow him to taste lust with other women—confident that when he was ready to settle down, he’d return to her. Instead he had fallen for a blonde, human whore. All her hopes and dreams had been dashed into tiny pieces. The pain his betrayal had engendered had driven her to an ill-advised plan for revenge. Two of her younger sisters had paid with their lives. When all had seemed lost, she had met Leon. Leon. As improbable as a match between a vampire and a shifter was, she had been happy with him—until Mikhel’s nephew, Acier Gautier, had killed him. His death had rekindled her desire for revenge. She longed to see Mikhel suffer for all the pain and anguish that had begun with his betrayal. She touched her stomach. Now that she saw him helpless and at the mercy of a fem who had none, feelings of revulsion and remorse overwhelmed her. She flashed across the room. “Get the hell away from him.” She snatched Lina off him and flung her against the far wall. Lina bounded to her feet and went into a crouching position, baring her incisors. “Bitch. For now, he’s all mine. If you want some cock, you’ll just have to wait your turn. Now get out of my way.” Mikhel groaned softly and Deoctra glanced quickly over her shoulder. His lids fluttered up. She saw resignation in his eyes as their gazes met. She tore her gaze away from his and turned her attention back to Lina. “You know this is not what I intended.” Lina laughed. “Frankly, I don’t give a fuck what you intended. He’s here now and he’s mine. And there’s absolutely nothing you can do about it.” Deoctra smiled. “You know, it’s been quite awhile since I beat anyone’s ass.” She

beckoned to the other female. “Come get your ass kicked from here into the next county, bitch.” Lina somersaulted into the air. Deoctra flashed forward and leaped upward, closing her fingers around the other fem’s neck just as her feet were about to touch the floor. Landing lightly on her own feet, she slammed Lina onto her back on the floor and straddled her body. She wrapped both hands around her neck and glared down into the dark, hate-filled eyes staring up at her. “Don’t you ever challenge me again, bitch, or you won’t live very long. Now you remove those damned chains from him and I’ll take him and leave.” “Oh, I don’t think so.” Keeping her grip on Lina’s neck, Deoctra glanced over her shoulder and tensed. Crowded into the cellar were several members of the brotherhood. She bounded to her feet, dragging Lina upright along with her. Wrapping her forearm around Lina’s windpipe, she flashed across the room to stand in front of Mikhel’s prone body. She addressed the young, blue-eyed vampire who had spoken. “This is between me and Lina. Don’t make the mistake of getting on my bad side, Lover.” The full-blood called Lover shook his head. “Oh no.” He cast a quick glance at Mikhel. “I want a piece of him. I’m going to bust that tight ass of his open.” The thought of Lover’s short, fat, greedy cock pushing its way into Mikhel’s ass enraged Deoctra. “No. You stay away from him or I swear I’ll kill you.” Lover laughed. “I might be impressed, except that there are four of us and only one of you.” Lina’s fingers clawed at her arm. Deoctra tightened her forearm around the other fem’s throat. “I’m warning you, Lover, if you touch him, you won’t live long enough to regret it.” Lover looked at the three vampires flanking him and laughed. “I’m shivering in my boots. If I were you, I’d leave while we’re still prepared to allow it.” She heard zippers being lowered and sucked in a breath. All four males had popped out their cocks and were looking at Mikhel. Deoctra swallowed. There was no way she could protect Mikhel from four fullblood vampires. And she didn’t want to save him from sodomy enough to risk her own life. Why should she try to save him after all the grief he had caused her? Yet, she knew she would not be able to walk away knowing what they planned to do to him. She stared at Lover. “I’m leaving, but let me remind you all just who he is. He is Mikhel Dumont, younger brother of Aleksei and Vladimir Madison.” “So?” “So just what do you think they’ll do when they learn you’ve violated their little brother?” “I hear Aleksei is out of state and I can assure you Vladimir will not care. Hell, he might even want a piece of that tight-looking ass himself. You know he’s an ass man. Now get out or die, bitch.” Deoctra stood her ground. “He wouldn’t touch his own brother. And even if Aleksei is out of state, don’t forget, Luc is his mentor. Just what do you think he’ll do to each of you if you touch the favorite brother of his pet vampire? I don’t know about you, but I wouldn’t want Luc mad at me.” Noting a hint of fear in each vampire’s gaze, she was satisfied they would leave Mikhel alone—for the time being. She looked at Mikhel. Fight them as long as you can.

Why? What’s the point? I’m in no shape to offer any real resistance. I have to go, but I’ll get help. Where? I don’t know where. You just hold them off for as long as you can. Isn’t this what you wanted? You know you tore my heart out when you left me for that human whore, but this is not what I wanted. She felt his remorse. I never wanted to hurt you, but I couldn’t help that you weren’t my bloodlust. You know I had no choice. I either pursued her or risk losing my mind, but I never wanted you hurt. To her surprise, tears stung her eyes because she knew he spoke from the heart. And she understood. One had to pursue one’s bloodlust, as she had pursued him. For the first time, she looked at him and saw not a male who had broken her heart, but one who no longer held power over her. If she could manage to somehow get them both out of this mess alive, she could finally get on with the new phase of her life. This is not what I intended. I’ll get help. Hold on! He inclined his head. She flung Lina across the room and then flashed past the four vampires in a blur. She fled at full speed until she was several miles from the cellar. Only then did she slow down and pull out her cell phone. Breathing deeply, she dialed a familiar number in Boston. She paused, her finger hovering over the button that would connect the call. If she called Palea Dumont, she might be signing her or her remaining sisters’ death warrants. Mikhel’s mother would surely be furious when she realized that Deoctra had set the plan in motion that had resulted in Mikhel’s being kidnapped, tortured and raped. And then there was the question of what was happening to Serge in Africa. Although she didn’t think Bellamonte would physically harm Serge, she couldn’t swear to it. She shook her head, holding the phone against her chest. No. She couldn’t call Palea Dumont. She glanced back the way she had come. She couldn’t call Palea, but she couldn’t leave Mikhel to be raped either. This was a hell of a time for Falcone to disappear. What could she do? Who could she call to help save Mikhel who would understand that she had never intended to put him in the position he was now in? Aleksei was out of state and couldn’t arrive in time to help Mikhel. She feared Tatiana’s reaction. That left Vladimir. Although she knew from Vitali that he felt no particular affection for Mikhel, he surely wouldn’t allow Lover and the others to rape him. And he, of all Palea’ s children, would be more inclined to understand how easily hastily made plans could go wrong. She punched out his number and placed the phone against her ear.

***** “Are you going to tell Tatiana and the others?” Vlad stopped pacing the length of the living room he shared with his bloodlust Adam Cady. He looked at the handsome blond whose love had begun the mental healing process for him. “No.” Adam, seated on the loveseat with the Keddi, Slayer, perched on his shoulder,

frowned. “You’re going after him by yourself?” “Who says I’m going after him at all? How do I know she isn’t lying? She’s had it in for Mikhel ever since he dumped her for Erica. And she has reason to hate me. I nearly killed her. If she thinks I’m going to walk into a trap, she’s sadly mistaken.” Adam exploded off the loveseat. “I heard the urgency in her voice, Vladimir. She wasn’t lying. You have to get to him—and you have to get to him before they rape him.” Vlad bared his incisors. “What makes you think that thought bothers me? His tight ass could use a fucking.” Adam crossed the room and stared at him, his blue eyes blazing. “I don’t believe you just said that. You take your jealous ass out of here and you rescue him, Vladimir, or I swear, I’ll never forgive you.” Slayer, a sentient shape-shifter who had pledged allegiance to Vlad’s son, Etienne, and was currently shifted into the shape of a miniature Vladimir, flew off Adam’s shoulder. He hovered in the air in front of Vladimir’s face, his tiny chest puffed out. “Slayer go with Father to protect little brother.” “Later, Slayer,” he said and turned his attention back to Adam. “What? Are you threatening me?” “Call it what you like. If you think I’ll stay with you, knowing you turned your back on your own brother when he needed you most, you’re an ignorant ass fool.” Vlad glared at Adam. “Don’t threaten me.” Adam’s hand shot out, his palm stinging his cheek. “It’s not a threat, you ignorant bastard. You take your sorry ass out of here and you rescue him or I’ll never speak to you again.” Adam lifted his hand to slap him again. This time Vlad caught Adam’s wrist before his palm could connect with his face. “Slap me again and—” Slayer, clearly agitated and uncertain whose side he wanted to be on in the dispute, resumed his natural form, that of a tiny, majestic gray wolf, and flew across the room to the mantel to watch. Adam jerked his wrist away and slapped Vlad again. “And what? What will you do? Beat me? Go ahead. It’s not like you have anything better to do—like save your little brother. What do you think Aleksei is going to say when he finds out you allowed Mikhel to be hurt when you could have saved him?” Vlad bared his incisors. “Don’t you throw Aleksei in my face!” “No. I shouldn’t. I mean, it’s not as if you’re half the vampire or big brother he is. It’s an insult to him to even mention his name in the same breath as yours.” Vlad clenched a hand into a fist and swung it up toward Adam’s face. Adam lifted his chin and stared at him, his blue eyes filled with what looked like hatred. “Go ahead. Hit me. It’s not as if you haven’t done it before. It’s what I’ve come to expect from you.” Adam’s reference to the time a year earlier when Vlad had lost his temper and knocked him out sent a chill of remorse through Vlad. He dropped his hand to his side and stepped back. “Why are you doing this? Why are you trying to push my buttons?” Adam shook his head. “I’m trying to reach you, Vladimir. You can’t stand by and not help him. I’ve called Katie and Palea, but I can’t reach them. You’re the only family member who knows where he is. Please help him.”

“No.” “For me?” Vlad stiffened and narrowed his gaze. “Why should you care about him?” “I care about him because Katie is my best friend and she loves him. He’s her big brother. And I care about him because he has some of the same blood running through his veins as you do. God knows why, but I love you. Help him, Vladimir.” Adam touched his cheek. “For me?” “Fuck you.” He flashed out of the room. Slayer shifted back to a miniature of Vlad— complete with long, silky dreadlocks and blue eyes—and flew after him. At the front door, he turned and took a deep breath. He glanced back toward the living room where he could hear Adam pacing. He stroked a finger down Slayer’s cheek. “Go back and protect him,” he said softly. Slayer shook his head. “Go with Father. Slayer warrior class Keddi… strong and fierce. Protect Father’s back.” Having the diminutive creature call him father always gave Vlad a secret thrill. He smiled. “Stay here and protect Father’s interest.” “Want to help,” he protested. “I know. If something happened to Adam… ” Slayer expanded his chest. “Will stay and protect.” He leered at Vlad. “Maybe fuck tight ass too.” Vlad laughed. Slayer had been in lust since meeting Adam, as Vlad himself had been. “In your dreams,” he said and left the house.

***** Hurt and angry at Adam’s words, Vlad sat in the darkened cab of his SUV. Damn Adam and everyone else who expected him to go charging to the rescue like Aleksei. He was not Aleksei. Why the hell did everyone keep telling him what Aleksei would do? Aleksei could risk his life to save the worthless Mikhel, but damn if he would. Recalling his enigmatic conversation with Vitali, he realized the other vampire had probably approved Mikhel’s kidnapping. If Vlad attempted to interfere with the Brotherhood’s plans, he’d have to face them down by himself. Although he normally didn’t fear death, he had begun lately to think life just might be worth living after all. Not only did he have a bloodlust, he had a son he was fiercely proud of and a sister-in-law who happily welcomed him into her bed and arms whenever he felt a need for love with a woman. There was no way in hell he was going up against a bunch of crazy vampires to save Mikhel. The dumbass baby vamp had gotten himself into his present shit, he could get out the same way. Vlad slammed his foot on the gas pedal and sent his SUV speeding down the road in the opposite direction from where Deoctra had said Mikhel was being held. Held and tortured. Possibly gang raped by centuries-old vampires. He swallowed slowly. The vampires involved knew Vlad and knew Mikhel was his brother. Although Mikhel was a brother Vlad didn’t give a damn about, he was a brother nonetheless. Many vampires felt no affection for their relatives. Everyone who knew Vlad knew he and his siblings would gladly die to protect each other. The vampires holding Mikhel knew he was Vlad’s brother… his little brother. Knowing that, they still

dared to touch him? Without conscious thought, Vlad took the first off-ramp he came to, turned his SUV around, got back on the interstate and sped down the highway. God help any state trooper foolish enough to try to stop him. An hour later, he stopped outside a dilapidated motel. Leaving the engine running and the keys in the ignition, he jumped out of the SUV and rushed inside the dark building. Vlad paused in the lobby, listening. He sniffed the air and caught a familiar scent that sent him rushing forward through the dark. He located a closed door secured with a chain, which he easily snapped. Pulling the door open, he quickly descended the stairs. At the bottom of the cellar steps, a pair of glowing eyes stared at him from the dark basement. Mikhel, naked and bruised, sat up against the wall, a relieved sigh escaping his lips. “Aleksei? I knew you’d come.” Mikhel’s assumption that Aleksei would come to his rescue annoyed the hell out of Vlad. He was sick to death of hearing about Aleksei, as if his twin had no faults, and he himself had no virtues. He shook his head. “Sorry to disappoint you, but Aleksei is in Arizona.” Noting the hope go out of Mikhel’s eyes when he realized he was not Aleksei, Vlad felt a particular twisting in his chest. Ever since he had learned of Mikhel’s existence, he had longed to see him injured or even killed. But seeing the baby vamp with whom he shared a bloodline injured and without hope, he felt an unexpected sense of rage. Although he felt no great love for Mikhel, he knew Aleksei and Palea did. “I see you’ve discovered our little pet. Would you like to have a go at him?” At the amused voice, Vlad swung around and stared at the speaker, a tall, slim female he sensed was a nocturene. He stared at her. “Pet? Did you say pet?” “Yes.” She ran her tongue along her lips. “At times we pet him. At others times we fuck him until his cock goes limp. At other times, when he misbehaves, we beat him.” “You what?” “We beat him.” Vlad swallowed slowly. “Are you aware of who I am?” “Yes. Even with the older vamps, you have quite a rep as a bad-ass.” “And do you know who he is?” “He’s our pet.” A knot of rage rose in Vlad’s throat. He gave into his instinct and backhanded the fem. Her slender body flew across the room. Even before she fell against the wall several feet from Mikhel, Vlad raced after her and reached down to close his fingers around her slender throat. Ignoring her struggles, he lifted her in the air until her feet dangled a foot above the floor and he could stare into her eyes. “Your pet is my brother, and I will be damned if I’ ll stand by and watch you torture him.” He tossed her aside. He moved across the floor and bent down to Mikhel. He grabbed the chains securing Mikhel’s ankle and wrist. Why hadn’t Mikhel broken free? Even a baby vamp should be able to break crystal chains. He soon learned they were not ordinary chains. As he struggled to snap them, the fem got to her feet and raced from the room. He could hear her calling for help. Mikhel looked at him. “She’s getting help. There are too many of them. You should go.”

“And leave you? Aleksei would never forgive me.” Mikhel swallowed hard. “Is that the only reason you’re trying to help me?” “Yes.” He grabbed the chain again and this time managed to break the one around Mikhel’s wrist. Next, he snapped the chain around Mikhel’s foot. Noting the bruises on Mikhel’s naked body, he removed his jacket and draped it around his shoulders. Recalling Adam’s concern, he studied Mikhel’s face. “Did they penetrate you?” Mikhel shuddered but shook his head. “No. Before she left, Deoctra warned them against it. She tried to help me—” “It’s her damn fault you’re here in the first place!” “I know, but she tried to save me. And you’re here because she called for help, aren’ t you?” “You talk too damn much,” he said and lifted Mikhel in his arms. He turned and found himself facing a tall, blond full-blood. “Get out of my way, Marcello,” he warned, using the vamp’s name as an insult. “After you put him down.” Vlad lowered Mikhel to his feet and stepped in front of him, using his body as a shield. He leveled a finger and bared his incisors. “Get out of my way, shifter, or I’ll rip you into pieces so small, it will take your Heoptin an eternity to try to put your sad ass back together again.” “You’re going to have to take on us as well, Vladimir.” He sucked in a quick breath as Vitali and several other vamps entered the room and stood at Marcello’s side. “If you want to get out of here alive, you’ll have to leave him.” “I am not leaving him.” Vitali arched a brow. “You really want to die with someone who means so little to you?” He felt Mikhel straighten against his back. Go, he urged. It’s enough that you tried to help. It would devastate Mother if we both died here. He ignored Mikhel and centered his gaze on Vitali. “If you think I’m leaving him here with you, you don’t know me at all. Whatever I think or feel, he is my brother—my little brother. That may mean nothing to you, but it does to me. Now get out of my way, or I’ll go through you.” Vitali shook his head. “Even your crazy ass can’t expect to take us all on while trying to protect that liability leaning against your back. Walk away and I promise he’ll get a swift, painless end. You have my word.” “Fuck you and your word. I’m not leaving without him.” “Then you’ll die with him.” “Not so fast.” Vlad stiffened. The vamps challenging Vlad turned. A tall vampire with short, brown hair, dark eyes and rather pale skin pushed his way through the others and stood by Vlad’s side. He brought his clenched right hand up to his chest. “Do not make the mistake of forcing the issue, Vitali. Withdraw now and you just might live. Proceed, and I will kill every last one of you.” “This does not concern you, Jacoby,” Vitali said. “Anytime one of my brother vampires threatens another’s life, it concerns me.” “Then maybe you should spend your time talking to Santiago and his goddamned

hunters instead of challenging your brothers,” Vitali shot back. Jacoby inclined his head. “I will be speaking to Santiago, but right now I am speaking to you. Before you force me to kill you and those with you, carefully search your dormant memories, Vitali. Recent events should have begun to stir them. Search them carefully and quickly. And then stand aside.” “Or?” Vitali challenged. Jacoby narrowed his gaze. “Or face the wrath of Jacoby Crystallious, High Priest of Heoptin, God Eternal.” Vitali sucked in a quick breath and then to Vladimir’s surprise, the proud, haughty vampire dropped to one knee and bowed his head. “Lord Crystallious, I am your humble servant.” The vampires with Vitali stared at him, then one by one, knelt and bowed their heads in submission. Vlad stared at Jacoby. “Just who the hell are you, anyway?” A small smile curved Jacoby’s lips. “It’s a very long story, one you’re far too young to have heard. Besides, it’s time we got your brother out of here.” Vlad nodded, turned and lifted Mikhel into his arms. As he passed the still-kneeling Vitali, he lifted a foot. No, Jacoby warned. Although Vlad felt no need to kneel as the older vampires had, he decided this was not the time to challenge Jacoby. “You stood by while my brother was kidnapped and tortured and did nothing to help him. This isn’t over, Vitali,” he promised. “Fuck you, you crazy-ass bastard.” “If it’s the last thing I do, I will fuck you,” he shot back before he carried Mikhel up the steps, aware that Jacoby followed. He fastened the passenger seatbelt over Mikhel’s lap before turning to face Jacoby. “Thank you.” “Thanks aren’t necessary. You didn’t require my help.” “I’m not so sure about that. I know I could have taken two or three of them, but probably not all six.” Jacoby glanced toward the passenger seat of the SUV. “He’s your little brother.” Vlad grimaced. “So everyone keeps telling me. What’s your point?” “Though you may not yet recognize it, you are from a line of vampires that is very old. Those of our line, unlike some others spawned here on Earth, have a deep and abiding concern and affection for those of our clan. To protect him, you would have battled them and won. It’s the way of our clan to overcome great obstacles in defense of our own and those less fortunate.” Vlad stared at the other full-blood. He’d always known there was something different about Jacoby, but now he wondered if maybe Jacoby wasn’t a little crazy. “ What? What clan? Since when do vampires ‘do’ clans?” Jacoby tapped his cheek. “It’s in our blood, as it is with all those whose origins can be traced back to the Crystal Falls.” “What Falls?” “Our clan had its earliest beginnings under the influence of the Crystal Falls on the Aeolia planet cluster.” Vlad blinked. Jacoby smiled. “It will all become clear in time.” Maybe so… or maybe Jacoby was certifiable. “Why do you keep talking as if we’re related?” “Our clan ties extend far into the distant past, but it exists. There is a reason why

you’ve always been drawn to The Brotherhood and why your twin found refuge with the one called Luc. That reason is tied to why Santiago felt a pressing need to dispatch what he calls rogue vampires, but rarely took such action personally.” Vlad shook his head. “I have no idea what the hell you’re talking about.” Jacoby laughed. “I know. You will, all in good time.” “How did you know where we were?” Jacoby arched a brow. “Deoctra called me.” “She did? Why?” “She was frantic that they were going to rape Mikhel. If he has been defiled by those who would do better to bow down in his presence, there will be a steep price to pay. Did they defile him?” “No, but it’s that bitch’s fault they got their hands on him in the first place.” Jacoby nodded. “True, but do not go after her.” “Why not?” Jacoby smiled. “Clearly you don’t yet know who I am, or you wouldn’t question my advice so freely. Because you are young and we are of the same clan, I will make allowances.” Vlad arched a brow. “Damn, that’s gracious of you. Should I bow down now or later?” Jacoby’s smile turned into a grin. “You’re going to prove to be quite a challenge to me, Vladimir. I suggest you ask Aleksei for a little history lesson. I’m sure Luc has told him of me. In the meantime, leave Deoctra to me. Whatever her faults, when it came down to crunch time, she did her best to save him. When that didn’t work, she got help for him. Now take him home to those who love him.” Vlad nodded and got into his SUV. He glanced at Mikhel. “I’ll take you to my place. You can rest there.” Mikhel nodded and turned slowly to face him. “I know how you feel about me and coming here and facing the others couldn’t have been easy for you. Thank—” “Don’t thank me. I didn’t come because I wanted to help you.” Mikhel sighed. “Why do you hate me so much?” “Maybe because you’re a pampered pretty boy who’s had everything handed to him his entire life. Everything I or the others have, we’ve had to scratch out for ourselves. There was no loving father or powerful mother to protect us as we grew up. We only had each other. Nothing came easy.” “I know you and the others had a much rougher time than we did, but that wasn’t by my choice or design. None of what happened to you was my fault. I didn’t kill your father and I didn’t force those bastards to drown you and the others. How damn long are you planning to blame me for events that happened hundreds of years before I was even born?” Vlad turned the SUV around, his fists tightening on the steering wheel. “Shut the fuck up or I’ll shut you up.” “No, you won’t.” He slammed his foot on the brakes and turned to glare at Mikhel. “What the hell did you just say, you pissant?” “I said, no you won’t.” Mikhel bared his incisors. “If you wanted me shut up, you could have left me there when they threatened to kill you. But you didn’t because we’re brothers. Whether you like it or not, we’re brothers. As long as we both live, we will always be brothers.” “If you don’t shut the fuck up, you’re going to be a very dead brother.”

“Fuck you, Vladimir.” Infuriated, Vlad’s right hand shot out. His clenched fist encountered the left forearm Mikhel threw up to block it. He could have easily overcome Mikhel’s pathetic resistance, but what the hell. Even battered, the baby vamp had spirit. He was never going to like the little pissant, but God help anyone who tried to hurt him. “The next time, I’ll let them fuck you up your tight ass.” “Fuck you,” Mikhel said again and slumped back against his seat. Moments later, his slow, even breathing told Vlad he slept. Vlad sat staring at him for a long time before he drove away. Keeping his gaze on the road, he mindspoke softly to Mikhel. Sleep, with no fear, little pissant. I am here to watch over and protect you. Half an hour later, a slender figure dressed in black appeared in his headlights. Vlad slammed on his brakes. Ignoring the urge to run her ass over, he stopped his SUV, leaped out and grabbed her by her neck. “You treacherous bitch. How dare you show your face.” Eyes bulging, Deoctra struggled to peel his fingers from her throat. He lifted her until her feet dangled in the air. He propelled himself off the ground. “Let’s see if you can fly when I drop you from a few hundred feet, bitch.” Fingers closed around his ankle and tugged downward. Surprised, hovering several feet above the ground, he looked down. Mikhel stood below them. “What the hell do you think you’re doing, you pissant?” “Let her down, Vladimir.” “Are you out of your mind? Don’t you know she’s the one who set your silly ass up?” “I know that, but I also know she tried to stop it, and she got help. Let her down, Vladimir.” “If you’re going to be so willing to forgive your enemies, you’re not going to live very long.” “Please. Release her.” Annoyed that a sibling of his could be so weak as to plead on behalf of a bitch who had caused so much trouble, Vlad flung her downward. To his amazement, Mikhel stretched out his arms to break her fall. He and Deoctra landed in a tangle of arms and legs. Vlad dropped back to the ground and stood staring at the two of them. As Vlad watched, Mikhel scrambled to his knees and leaned over Deoctra. “Are you all right?” She nodded silently, her hand hovering over her stomach. “What the hell do you want, fem?” Vlad demanded. She cast a weary look in his direction. “I wanted to make sure Mikhel was all right.” She looked at Mikhel. “They didn’t… did they?” “No.” Mikhel turned to look at Vlad. “My brother arrived in time to intervene.” She nodded. “I knew he would. They thought he would stand by and allow them to violate you, but I knew he wouldn’t.” Mikhel nodded. “Of course he wouldn’t. He’s my brother.” Vlad growled low in his throat and rejected the warm feeling that washed over him at Mikhel’s words. What the hell did he care if Mikhel believed in him or not? The sound of approaching vehicles sent them all moving to the side of the dark

road. Vlad stood behind his SUV watching as Mikhel and the bitch faced in each other. “Is this it? Is it over?” Mikhel asked. She sucked in a deep breath and nodded. “Yes. It’s over.” “No more plots or plans for revenge?” “No… ” She cupped a hand over her stomach. “I have other interests now.” “Other interests?” Mikhel arched a brow, lowering his gaze to her stomach. “You mean… ?” Vlad watched a radiant look flash across her face as she nodded. “I think so. I hope so.” “Who’s the father?” “That’s none of your concern.” She cupped a hand over his cheek, leaned up and kissed his lips. “I really did love you,” she whispered. “I know and I’m sorry I… ” She drew away and shook her head. “It doesn’t matter now. Would you intercede with your mother and your siblings? Tell them I’m—” “Yes.” She nodded, gave him a long last look and then flashed into the night. “Get the lead out, Mikhel. Are you going to get your ass in the SUV or are you planning to spend the night on the road staring after your past?” “You really are one miserable son of a bitch,” Mikhel told him and got back inside. “So what? You think all vamps are as touchy-feely as Sei?” “No. He’s one of a kind.” Vlad slid into the driver’s seat and started the SUV. The near reverence in Mikhel’s voice when speaking of Aleksei annoyed the hell out of him. “Maybe so, but just remember which one of us saved your sorry ass tonight.” Mikhel feigned a yawn. “Yadda yadda yadda.” He closed his eyes and slumped back against the seat, then bolted upright. “I need a phone. I have to call Erica and Mother. They must be frantic.”

Chapter Eight Jace bolted up in bed, his senses alert. He stared around the dark, unfamiliar bedroom. It took him several moments to realize where he was. He turned his head. The rumpled bed beside him was empty. His newly heightened senses told him Ana— Tatiana—was still in the apartment. Someone else was there as well. He jumped out of bed, found his pants and pulled them over his nude body. He moved quietly through the apartment, pausing at the open door which led into the living room. Standing in the shadows, he stared across the room to the patio beyond. Tatiana, wearing a sheer negligee that clearly revealed every inch of her voluptuous body, stood facing a tall, blond male. What the fuck was his woman doing standing practically naked in front of another man? Stalking across the room, he pulled the patio doors open and bolted out onto deck. “Who the hell is this?” Tatiana turned to face him. “Leave us alone for a moment, Eric.” He shook his head. “The name is Jace, and I asked you a question.” The man moved around Tat. His right hand shot out toward Jace’s face. Jace brought

up his left forearm to block the blow. Following through quickly, he sent his right fist crashing into the man’s jaw. The blond collapsed to the deck, unconscious. Jace reached down to grab his limp body. Tatiana’s hand closed over his wrist like steel. Retaining his grip on the man’s sweater, he stared at her. “What?” “Release him and leave us alone.” He arched a brow at the unmistakable threat in her tone. Any notion he’d had of her taking one look at him and realizing he was the love of her life vanished. He was going to have to work hard to win her. Damn. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d had to wine and dine a woman. He thought briefly of his courtship of Carollina, remembered the nightmare that had left him sweating with fear the night before, and quickly dismissed thoughts of her. He’d woo Tatiana, but damn if he’d lose her to some pretty blond with a glass jaw. She spoke again, her voice low and steady. “Release him, Jason… gently.” He opened his fist and smiled as the blond’s head hit the deck with a noticeable thud. She hissed softly and stared at him. “Now leave us alone and pray that he’s not hurt.” He closed his hand over her arm. “I don’t give a shit if he’s hurt or not. Who is he?” “Someone special.” The words sliced through him with the force of a steel-sharpened knife. How could she talk about someone else being special to her after what they’d shared hours earlier? “If he’s so special, what the hell were you doing with me earlier tonight?” She shook her head, her lips tightening. “What happened between us was a mistake neither of us can afford to repeat. Now go while I’m still prepared to allow you to leave in one piece.” He laughed and grabbed her shoulders. Staring into her eyes, he spoke slowly. “Do not threaten me.” “I never make threats I’m not prepared to carry out.” “The hell you don’t.” He tightened his fingers around her shoulders. “I know who and what you are, but you’d better realize who I am as well. I’ve spent the last fiftysome years hunting rabid vampires and have lived to tell about it. I do not scare easily, Tatiana.” She jerked away from him. “I’m asking you for the last time to leave us alone.” “Why?” He stared down at the unconscious man lying at his feet. “Is he your bloodlust?” She moistened her lips. “You should know enough about vampires to know if he were my bloodlust, I wouldn’t have been with you earlier.” She stroked his cheek. “Now will you leave us alone?” “I’m not going to leave so you can fuck him!” She slapped him so hard his head snapped back on his neck. “Don’t make the mistake of forgetting who you’re talking to, Jason. I’ll fuck who the hell I like.” The urge to slap her back nearly choked him. He stepped back, leveling a finger at her. “And don’t you make the mistake of thinking I’ll allow you to slap me like that again.” She sighed and shook her head. “Please.” “I’ll wait inside, but I am not leaving.” He glared at her. “And you had damn well

better not fuck him. I’ll be watching and I swear if you do, I’ll kill him and rip him into a hundred little pieces. You are my woman and I’ll be damned if I’ll share you with anyone else.” He clamped a hand against the back of her neck and glared into her eyes. “I’m warning you, don’t you try me or I’ll spank your ass raw and then fuck it so hard you won’t be able to sit on it for a week.” Although her blue eyes sparkled with annoyance, to his surprise, she leaned forward and pressed her lips briefly against his. Before he could enjoy the contact, she’d jerked away from him. He turned and walked back inside. For a moment he stood staring at her as she knelt beside the blond. Then he shrugged and went back into the bedroom. If she really were his woman, he was going to have to be able to trust her not to sleep with other men when they were separated. Breathing deeply, he stretched out on the bed and closed his eyes.

***** Tat kneeled beside Tim’s sprawled body and stroked his jaw. “Are you all right?” He opened his eyes and sat up. He worked his jaw slowly. “Who the fuck was that?” That was a good question. Who was Eric, or Jace, as he now insisted on being called? “What difference does it make?” “It makes a lot of difference.” Tim rose, pulling her to her feet. With his hands on her waist, he jerked her against him, grinding his hips against hers. She felt his cock. He was aroused, but rather surprisingly, she was not. “You’re my woman and I want to know what he’s doing here half-dressed. Were you fucking him?” She pulled away from him. “Who I fuck is none of your business. You had your chance with me and you blew it.” He stared at her. “If I were you, I’d rethink that statement. If you think I can be so easily dismissed, you’re wrong.” He shook his head. “I’m not the man I used to be.” She nodded. “So I noticed.” He smiled and slid his zipper down. “I’m more man than I’ve ever been.” He exposed his cock. It was long, thin, fully erect. “I need you, baby.” Recalling the number of times he’d hit her special spot with his sweet cock, she bit her lip. She had needs too, but he wasn’t the one she wanted to satisfy them. “It’s over, Tim.” “Oh no it’s not. It can’t be.” “It’s been over since I realized you couldn’t handle who and what I am.” He touched her cheek. “I was a fool, but I told you I took steps to make myself worthy of you.” She recalled his blood tattoo, which had required large amounts of vampire blood. “You’ve changed one of the things I loved most about you, Tim—your humanity.” He flushed. “I’m still human.” “Technically?” She shrugged. “I suppose you are, but you’re not the man I fell in love with, and I am no longer in love with you. If you’re all right, you should leave.” He stared at her. “You’re asking me to leave while allowing him to stay? You think he’s human?”

“I know what he is.” He shook his head. “Oh, I don’t think you do. I’m telling you, Tatiana, if you don’t watch yourself with him, you’ll find yourself biting off more than you bargained for. You’re better off with me.” She stared at him, frowning. He was so different from the man she had once loved. He looked exactly the same, but all the warmth and goodness she’d so prized had been replaced by a cool arrogance tinged with a hint of threat that she found highly annoying. The man who had broken her heart no longer stirred her physically or emotionally. “I can take care of myself.” She gestured toward the patio doors. “Goodbye, Tim.” He narrowed his gaze. “I’m warning you. If you do this, you’ll be sorry. He’s involved in some heavy shit and you can’t trust him.” “I’ll take my chances. Now please don’t make me ask you to leave again.” He gripped her hand. “I need you. If you send me away now, it’s going to be bad news for both of us.” “Goodbye.” He his narrowed. “Fine, but the next time we see each other, it will be under different circumstances. When that happens, remember that it could have been different if you hadn’t been thinking with that hot, insatiable pussy of yours instead of your head.” She clenched her right hand into a fist and pressed it against her side. If she gave in to the impulse to hit him, a slap wouldn’t be enough. She’d grab him by the balls and toss him off the balcony. “Get out—now!” “You can’t begin to realize the trouble you’ve gotten yourself into.” She grabbed him by his collar and shoved him toward the doors. “Get out now, or else.” He righted himself and turned to glare at her. “You’ll regret this.” “If you make me tell you to leave again, you’ll be dead.” He turned and left. She followed him through the foyer to the front door. “Do yourself a favor, Tim, don’t come back,” she said and slammed the door in his face. “Bitch!” He hissed the word through the closed door. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes, leaning back against the door. What the hell had she ever seen in him? She shook her head. Why waste time thinking about him when a handsome hunter with a thick, pleasing cock awaited her in the bedroom? Smiling, she pushed herself away from the door and headed for the bedroom and the sexy hunter waiting there.

***** Within moments of lying on Tatiana’s bed, Jace was asleep and fleeing, naked and afraid, from Carollina. Jace, my darling, come to me. We can be together just like we used to be. Come to me, my Jace. The dark road he raced along ended abruptly, leaving him facing a high brick wall. He glanced up, there were no discernable foot or handholds. Although he could jump far higher than a human male and had a strength that rivaled a vampire latent, the wall stretched upward as far as he could see.

On either side of him, the road slanted into a steep drop. No creature short of a fullblood could possibly survive a fall from the road. He turned. Behind him, Carollina flashed forward, incisors bared, eyes glowing. He braced himself against the wall and crouched, determined that this time she would not take him alive. He edged closer to the cliff. If he couldn’t fight her off, he’d go over the side and maybe even take her with him. She stopped several feet in front of him, slowly swaying from side to side. Now, Jace, you are mine…all mine. Look into my eyes and surrender the last of your will to me. When you have, we will be together as lovers forever. He lowered his lashes to avoid looking directly into her hypnotic gaze. Jace, my love. Look at me. Look at me and surrender to me. Her low, insistent voice invaded his thoughts and made anything but absolute obedience to her out of the question. He had to obey her. When he did they could be together forever. Forever. Look at me, my love. He raised his eyelids and head, his will to resist gone. Smiling, she raised her arms. Come to me, my Jace, and I will make you mine for all eternity. He straightened and slowly moved toward her. She reached out and took him in her arms. A chill shuddered through him as she lowered him onto his back. Rising above him, she straddled his hips, wrapped her small fingers around his cock and quickly impaled herself on him. He felt his life force seeping out his body with every plunge of her unbearably tight pussy around his cock. He pushed weakly against her waist. “No, Carollina… no. Please… I don’t want this.” He closed his eyes so he wouldn’t have to see the triumphant and evil glee in her gaze. It’s too late for regrets, my Jace. Nothing can stop this now. Open your eyes and speed the process along. “I wouldn’t be too sure of that.” His eyes snapped opened in time to see a tall fem with dark skin and blazing blue eyes standing over them. A rush of hope danced along his spine. Carollina glanced over her shoulder, rising to a squat. “You! You’ve interfered with my business for the last time.” “How right you are, fem.” She grabbed Carollina by her hair and forcefully lifted her off him. Then, easily overcoming her resistance, she tossed Carollina over the cliff. “No!” With Carollina’s screams ringing in his ears, too weak to rise, he crawled to the edge of the cliff. “Carollina!” He looked over—right into Carollina’s glowing eyes. She held onto a rock with one hand. Startled, he drew back. Carollina’s free hand streaked out and closed around his arm. She jerked and he flew over the side of the cliff. “No! You can’t have him. He’s mine now.” Before he could fall, the other fem’s hand closed over his shoulder and he was jerked from Carollina’s grip. Holding him against her with one arm around his body, the fem lifted her foot and stomped Carollina’s hand until it opened and she fell. Her screams echoed back up the cliff as she fell several hundred feet to the bottom of the canyon.

He jerked free and fell to the ground, staring over the edge of the cliff. “Carollina! Noooo!” “Shhhh. Your Carollina is dead. That’s not her. Shhhh.” The fem drew him away from the edge of the cliff. She held him, rocking him gently. “It’s all right, Jason. It’s all right. I have you. You’re safe.” Disoriented and afraid, Jace opened his eyes. Tatiana kneeled on her bed in the darkened bedroom, rocking him in her arms. Her soft lips pressed against his damp forehead. “It’s all right, Jason. There’s no need to be afraid. The nightmare is over and you are safe with me.” Embarrassed to find himself shaking and drenched with sweat in her arms, Jace pulled away from her and rolled off the bed. He walked across the room to stare out the bedroom window. He had to take several deep breaths before his heartbeat returned to normal. How could he expect Tatiana to take him seriously as a lover if she had to enter his dreams and rescue him from a dead woman? Closing his eyes, he pressed his forehead against the cool window. “It’s all right, Jason,” she told him, her voice soft with understanding. “There’s no shame in being haunted by a nocturene.” He swung around. She remained kneeling on the bed just as he’d left her. Through the moonlight streaming into the room, he could see the outline of her lush curves through the sheer negligee. Despite his embarrassment, his cock hardened. He shook his head. “She’s not a nocturene.” “She’s haunting your dreams. That’s not something most vampires would do to one they claim to care for.” Stung by her certainty that Carollina would want to hurt him, he narrowed his gaze. “Really? Since you were in my dream as well, should I assume you’re also a nocturene?” She bared her incisors and bolted off the bed. Crossing the room, she glared at him. “I have done many things which I now regret, but I have never used my ability to enter anyone’s dreams to terrorize them or weaken their spirit. Her sole purpose in entering your dreams is to lead you into a dark cesspool that no living creature should wish to inhabit. After I revived Tim and he left, I heard your cries of distress. When I was unable to wake you, I knew what must be happening. So I entered your dreams to break her hold on you. She entered your dreams to drag you into her dark pit. I entered to keep her from accomplishing her goal.” “So you say.” She sucked in an angry breath. “Are you doubting my word?” “Sounds like it, doesn’t it?” She shook her head. “I was crazy to send Tim away and allow you to stay.” “Really? Did you send him away before or after you allowed him to fuck you?” He sniffed the air. “Is that his cum I smell in your pussy?” She hissed and swung away from him. She jerked her bedroom door open. “Get out before I hurt you—and don’t give me any shit about who you are. Leave now or I swear I will slap your sorry ass all over this room.” He was tempted to stay and challenge her. They would never have a chance at a real relationship if he allowed her to think she could scare him. Under those circumstances, leaving was not a viable option. But he needed time to regroup and time to talk to

someone who knew the intricacies and pitfalls of wooing a full-blood fem, something he had never expected to find himself doing. He paused at the door to look at her. “I’m leaving, but—” “But nothing! Get the fuck out of my sight, you insecure, idiotic human.” He heard traces of pain under the anger. Way to go, Jace. Should he confess he was no longer human? Maybe later. There were other more pressing concerns he needed to address before baring his soul to her. “I’m sorry,” he whispered, brushing his lips against hers. She shoved him over the threshold and slammed the door in his face. “Get the fuck out of here.” Her voice broke on the last word. He leaned his forehead against the closed door. “I’ ll make it up to you, Ana. I promise.” “Fuck off!” Her voice sounded as if it came from near the floor. She must be kneeling. “I love you.” He turned and rushed from the penthouse, appalled at his ill-advised confession.

***** Dacoda sat in the cab of Andrei’s rented SUV. Andrei, silent and showing none of the passion he’d displayed with her in the woods earlier, sat beside her. She cast a brief glance at his profile. His hands rested easily on the steering wheel as he kept his gaze on the dark highway ahead. After the way he’d treated her at the rest stop before abandoning her to Evan, she’d been a fool to subject herself to his uncertain temperament again. After fucking her until she could barely walk, he’d convinced her to return to the house, pack her suitcase and leave with him, while he sent a confused Evan on his way. He’d gotten his way and was taking her… “Where are we going?” “Does it matter?” She cast her eyes upward. “So now you’ve had your fill of fucking me you’re going to take me for granted? If that’s what you’re thinking—” He cast a brief, inscrutable look at her. “It’s not.” “You’re sure?” “I’m positive. Don’t go all feminine and demanding on me.” “What?” He shrugged. “Besides, who says I’ve had my fill of you?” Her heart raced. “You mean it wasn’t just a novelty? You still want me?” “Why would being with you be a novelty?” “Tat says you prefer… skinny white women. Since I’m BBW and black, fucking me—” She saw his hands tighten on the steering wheel. “Tat talks too damned much about my business.” “Isn’t it true?” “My sexual preferences are none of your damned business. Don’t think a few fucks give you the right to pry into my personal life.” She shook her head. “You are one damned piece of work, Andrei. Why the hell did I ever allow you to send Evan away?” “Probably because I have a much bigger dick.”

She slumped back in her seat, her cheeks burning. “Is that all you think of me, Andrei?” He swore softly. Although he kept his gaze on the road ahead, his right hand left the wheel to rest against her knee. “No.” She pushed his hand away. “The more time I spend with you, the less I like you.” “What the hell is that supposed to mean?” “It means you’re a pretty package, but you have no substance. Why should I waste my time with you when there are available men like Evan who are just as pretty but aren ’t inclined to treat me like shit?” “Evan.” He growled the name. “You have a thing for white men?” “I have a thing for men who know how to treat me with respect.” “I respect you,” he muttered. “Really? Well, until you learn how to show this so-called respect of yours, stay the hell away from me.” “If you think I’m going to allow you to take up with that dumb blond, you’d better think again.” “I’ll take up with whoever the hell I like.” His head whipped around. She found herself staring into his glowing eyes. He bared his incisors. “The hell you will.” “Fuck off!” “Any man dumb enough to touch you will soon learn the folly of fucking with the property of a full-blood vampire.” “Fuck you, Andrei.” He laughed. “You already did that… several times.” He drove onto the shoulder of the highway, put on his parking brake and reached across the seat for her. “Would you like to do it again?” She slapped his hands away. “If you think you’re putting that oversized pole of yours in me again—” He pressed a finger against her lips to silence her and gazed into her eyes. “I am definitely going to put it in you again and again. You’re fooling yourself if you think you’re going to be able to say no to me when I want you.” The confidence in his voice annoyed the hell out of her. She pushed his finger away from her lips. “You are an insufferable bastard and I’ll be damned if I let you touch me again.” He laughed again and leaned over to press a long, demanding kiss against her lips. She curled her hands into fists to keep from parting her lips and linking her arms around his neck. He slid a hand down her stomach, under her dress, to cup her bare pussy. “We both know that this pussy belongs exclusively to me.” He stroked his thumb against her clit, while sliding two fingers into her suddenly wet slit. Despite her efforts to appear unmoved, she parted her thighs, giving him greater access. “This is my pussy and I will enjoy it as often as I like.” He nibbled at her lips, sending tingles of lust all through her. “This is my pussy and I don’t share.” She drew back against her seat, shoving against his shoulder. “That’s not what I hear.” “Listening to everything Tat tells you is only going to get your ass spanked,” he

warned as he pinched her clit and withdrew his fingers from her. Locking his gaze with hers, he sucked his fingers. “We’re going to spend the night at this little cabin Tat and I sometimes use. I plan to spend the entire night fucking you by the light of the moon.” Her stomach muscles clenched and she closed her eyes on a wave of lust. She felt his lips brushing against her cheek. She opened her eyes and turned to look at him. “I want you to take me home.” “The only place I’m taking you tonight is to paradise.” He licked the side of her neck before sliding back into his seat. He started the SUV and pulled back onto the road. They rode in silence for several minutes before he reached for her hand. When he’d captured it, he placed it over his cock. Recalling the combination of pain and pleasure she’d received on the end of his thick shaft, she shuddered. What was the point of pretending she wasn’t going to throw her legs open and eagerly wait to be nearly split in two when he wanted some more pussy? She unzipped his pants and slipped her hand inside. When they’d dressed, he hadn’ t put his briefs back on. Sighing with resignation, she closed her fingers around his warm flesh. Eventually, she was going to have to taste the hot length pulsing against her fingers. “That’s more like it,” he told her. “Shut the fuck up, you overconfident bastard.” He laughed, spreading his legs further. She slid her fingers down to brush her nails gently against his balls. “Who were you with?” “What?” He sounded surprised. “Who were you with?” “When?” “When you left me?” “What makes you think I was with anyone?” he asked. She gave a gentle squeeze against his cock. “I know you were with another woman. You fucked her… didn’t you?” “I haven’t said I was with anyone.” “I know you were.” “How?” He sounded annoyed. He closed his fingers over her wrist and tugged. She resisted his efforts to pull her hand out of his pants. “I don’t know how I know, but it was probably the same way I knew you were watching in the woods, even though I didn’t hear you approach. I know you’ve been with another woman. Did you enjoy fucking her?” “How do you know I fucked her?” “You were so tense when you dumped me on Evan.” “Let’s not have any revisionist history. I didn’t dump you. You insisted I leave you with him.” “Whatever. When you arrived earlier this afternoon, most of your tension had dissipated. Now answer my question.” “How do you know I didn’t use my hands?” “I know you didn’t, so answer my question, dammit. Did you enjoy fucking her?” “Yes. Satisfied?”

“Did you enjoy it more than being with me?” “If I had, I wouldn’t be here with you, would I? I’d be fucking her in the moonlight.” “Are you going to go on seeing her?” “Who I see is none of your business.” Resisting the urge to give his cock and balls a vicious pinch, she snatched her hand out of his pants. “It is if you expect to spend the night fucking me. If you think I’m going to allow you to fuck every skinny blonde in sight while I’m supposed to sit and wait for you to want me again, you must have gotten a hold of some tainted blood. If you want this pussy exclusively you’d better act like it, or you might not be the only one to have a preference for blonds.” He didn’t respond. She smiled, feeling her confidence reemerging. “What’s the matter, Andrei, cat got your tongue?” She watched his fingers tightening on the steering while. “So? When are you going to break it off with her?” “Don’t you push me any further, Dacoda.” “Or what? What will you do? Tell Tat on me?” To her surprise, he threw back his head and laughed. “You’re going to drive me nuts in no time, you shameless alley cat.” “Maybe so, but I’m thinking you’re going to enjoy the trip to Looneyville—I know I intend to.” He sighed. “So? Are you going to stop seeing her?” “I don’t know.” “I do. It’s her or me. You’re not having us both.” “I can have anything I want, Dacoda, and I don’t see what you can do to stop me.” “Fine. You have her and I’ll have Evan.” “You keep seeing him and you’ll get that dumb blond killed.” “You wouldn’t dare.” He turned his head and stared at her. “Oh yes I would.” A chill danced down her spine. “Have you… ever killed anyone?” “I’m an over-three-hundred-year-old vampire used to getting what I want. What do you think?” She licked her lips. “How… many people have you killed, and under what circumstances?” “Are you sure you want to know?” “Yes.” Her voice quivered on the word. “All you need to know for now, Dacoda, is that I will never kill you. If you try me, I might kill your lovers, but I won’t ever harm you physically.” “But—” “Let that be enough for now, Dacoda. I’m a vampire and I’ve done many things of which you would not approve. Hell, I’ve done things of which I don’t even approve. However, I have never intentionally hurt any woman who gave me her heart.” “Heart?” She forced a laugh. “Who said anything about my heart? I’ll give you my pussy and maybe even my ass. But my heart? Don’t count on getting that, Andrei.” “If all I wanted from you was pussy, I could get that anywhere. I’ve yet to meet a woman I couldn’t have. I wouldn’t need to take your sass if all I wanted was a willing

pussy to fuck.” Her heart raced. She moistened her lips. “So… you want more?” “Isn’t that what I just said?” “Yes,” she admitted, feeling bemused. “Just how much more than pussy do you want from me?” “Don’t push it, Dacoda. I’ve made all the admissions I intend to make for the moment.” “And what are you willing to do to get what you want?” she went on as if he hadn’t spoken. “You mean besides compelling you to be my sweet fuck slave?” His fuck slave? Well, all right. That had a ring to it. Smiling, she snaked her hand out and reclaimed his cock. “I’m going to rest for the coming festivities. Wake me when we arrive, honey boy.” He leaned over and brushed his lips against the corner of her mouth. He whispered something she didn’t understand. But it didn’t matter. She liked the sound of whatever he said. She closed her eyes and settled back against his seat, her fingers resting in his pants.

Chapter Nine Jace watched the soft restaurant lighting playing over the features of the woman seated across the table from him. She wore her dark hair short and natural. A pair of warm brown eyes smiled at him from a pretty face with a medium brown complexion. The red silk dress she wore caressed her slender body like the proverbial second skin. Although he had known Dawn Grier for over forty years, he couldn’t recall their ever sharing a meal out. She sipped her glass of wine. “So, Jason, what brings on this dinner invitation? What can I do for you?” “What makes you think I want anything from you?” She shrugged, her eyes gleaming with amusement. “Oh, I don’t know. When a man I ’ve known for forty-two years—who’s never showed any personal interest in me—asks me out to dinner, I start wondering what he wants.” He grimaced. “Okay, you have me there.” “So what do you want?” He pushed his plate of lasagna away and sat back in his chair. “I need some advice.” “From me?” She arched a brow. “Why not go to Wilfredo or Benito?” “I’ve already talked to Wilfredo, but I need a woman’s advice on this.” She smiled. “Then who better to talk to about women than our Benito?” A picture of a tall, dark man flashed through his mind. Although he had come to view all of the hunters as siblings, he was particularly fond of Benito Maria Placeres. Although the Spaniard’s insistence on calling Jace Wilfredo’s blue-eyed boy annoyed the hell out of him, Benito was fiercely loyal and always had his back in a fight. He nodded. “Benny is good with the ladies, but I need advice on how to handle and woo a certain type of lady.” “I’m listening.” He raked a hand through his hair. “Are you still friends with Kyan Milano?”

She sat her glass down on the table, her dark eyes narrowing. “Why are you asking about Kyan? She’s not like the others.” Her hand shot across the table and clamped around his wrist, her dark eyes widening. “Please don’t tell me Wilfredo is sending you after her. She’s not a rogue!” He patted her hand with his free one before peeling her fingers away from his wrist. “Calm down, Dawn. My asking about her has nothing to do with hunting.” She settled back against her seat, gulping in deep breaths. “Then why are you asking if we’re still friends if you’re not about to warn me away before you take her down?” He shook his head. Hunters. Sometimes they could be almost as paranoid as the rogues they hunted. “I asked because I need advice on how to woo a fem. Since your best friend is a fem—” Her eyes widened. “You and Kyan? I didn’t know—” “Me and… ? No!” He blinked at her. Damn, but she jumped to conclusions faster than anyone he knew. “She’s not the fem I want to woo.” “Oh. Why not?” “Because she’s not.” “Don’t you like Latin women?” “I’m not interested in wooing her, Dawn.” She shrugged. “Who are you interested in wooing?” He considered her in silence for several moments. She, along with the other hunters, had heard of Wilfredo’s encounter with Tat and her brothers. Like the others Wilfredo had lavished with affection and taught to hunt rogues, she was totally devoted to him. His enemies were her enemies. She would not look kindly on helping him woo a fem who had once threatened to hunt down and kill all of Wilfredo’s hunters. “Does that matter?” “It might. Fems, like human women, are different. What works for one won’t work with another. So who is she?” “You don’t sound surprised to hear I want to woo a vampire.” She shrugged. “I’m not. Considering all the time we spent around them, it’s bound to happen to one or two of us.” “One or two?” She nodded. “Hell, I’ve seen a few vampires I’d like to get to know up close and personal myself.” “Really?” She moistened her lips. “Yes.” “Anyone I know or might have to hunt one day?” She averted her gaze. “How do I know who you know?” He leaned forward in his seat and touched the hand she had clenched into a fist on the table beside her glass. “Who is it?” “Last year when Benito and I were hunting the Marcos brothers, our search took us to a club called Eternity. Have you heard of it?” “No.” “It’s one of the clubs owned by full-blood Andrei Forester.” Jace tensed. Tat’s twin brother. “You’re interested in him?” “Not him. While Benito waited outside, I went in.” While vampires could usually smell a hunter’s presence, for some reason, Dawn

had the ability to move among them without setting off their internal alarms. He nodded. “Go on.” “I encountered three vampire brothers. They were the most gorgeous males I’ve ever seen. They had these beautiful clear green eyes and red-gold hair. One in particular was breathtaking. His name was Damon duPre. I looked in his eyes and felt as if I were falling into a bottomless pit.” “Sounds scary instead of sexy.” She shrugged. “You had to be there.” “What happened between you two?” He narrowed his gaze. “He didn’t hurt you, did he? If he did, I’ll—” “Save it, Jason. I’ve already had the big brother spiel from Benito. Nothing happened. I pretended to be interested in taking a vampire lover, got the info we needed and left.” “And?” “And I’ve been thinking about him ever since.” “Have you done anything about it?” “No. You know what would have happened if I’d dared to mention my interest in duPre to Wilfredo.” He smiled. “Oh yes. I can almost hear him ranting and raving that he’s not going to have any daughter of his defiling herself with just any run-of-the-mill vampire.” She nodded. “I can almost hear it too.” “What about Benny?” “Every time I mention duPre, he turns Rambo on me. Two weeks ago he threatened to get a couple of the others together to take out the duPres.” He nodded. Benito, like most Latin males, was protective of all the female hunters, even though each was capable of handling herself around vampires. “What do you know about them?” “Besides the fact that they’re all to-die-for? Nothing. Will you talk to Benito and get him to back off?” He frowned. “Are they rogues?” She shuddered. “God, I hope not.” “I’ ll look them up.” “And if they’re rogues?” “I can promise you that I have no interest in killing any of them.” “If they’re rogues and you’re sent after them?” He shook his head slowly. He had never refused to dispatch any vampire Wilfredo had sent him after. Each and every vamp he’d been sent to take out had deserved it. Despite what Tat thought, he did not follow Wilfredo’s orders blindly. He always researched a vamp to decide for himself if he needed killing before hunting him. “If I disagree with Wilfredo, I’ll tell him so and why.” “And if he sends others after them?” He narrowed his gaze. “There will be nothing I can do. You know it’s forbidden to harm another hunter.” She sighed and nodded. “I know, and I wasn’t suggesting you do that.” “Weren’t you?” “No.” She shook her head. “I’m just feeling a little strange lately. duPre barely spoke to me and yet I can’t stop thinking about him.” She widened her gaze and smiled. “And I don’t even find white guys attractive.” “Why the hell not?” “Your dicks are usually too small, you have no rhythm, you can’t sing and your asses are all flat as hell. A woman likes a man with enough ass to hold when she’s being fucked.” “Well damn, Dawn, I didn’t realize white guys had so many fatal flaws.” She grimaced. “Sorry, Jason, but facts are facts.” “Really? You know what they say about white men as lovers, don’t you?” “No. What do they say?” “Once you go white, you’

ve got it right.” She laughed. “Did you just make that up? I’ve never heard it.” “You’ ll know it’s true once you get the right white lover.” Her smile vanished and she sighed again. “So who is your fem? You never said.” “Her name is Ana… Tatiana Forester.” She sucked in a breath and stared at him in silence for several long moments. Finally she shrugged. “She’s beautiful.” “Is that all you have to say?” She nodded. “Oh, I know she gave Wilfredo a verbal dusting down, but I don’t think he took it personally. And if her brother had killed you or one of the others, Wilfredo would have done a lot worse than give someone a verbal dressing down.” Wilfredo’s loyalty and affection for the hunters he called his children was well known in the hunter and vampire communities. “True. So we’ve both been foolish enough to fall for vampires. What can you tell me about wooing her?” “Does she know of your interest?” “Yes.” She tilted her head and stared at him. “You’re sure?” “Very sure.” “How?” “We’ve made love more than once.” She blinked. “Does she know who you are?” “If you’re asking if she knows I was sent to dispatch her brother Vladimir, yes. She knows.” “And she still slept with you?” “Yes.” “Then what makes you think you haven’ t already won her over?” “Trust me when I tell you I have some bridges to rebuild with her.” “Tell me more so I know what we’re dealing with.” We? He nodded. That was one of the benefits of being one of Wilfredo’s hunters, you inherited an entire group of brave men and women who would walk through the fires of hell to help you. He motioned to the waiter. Over fresh drinks, they sat and plotted strategy. When they returned to the mansion several hours later, he and Dawn parted company in the upstairs hallway. “Aren’t you coming to say good night to Wilfredo?” he asked. She shook her head. “I just want to go to sleep. I’ll see him tomorrow.” He nodded and made his way to the master bedroom suite at the end of the hall. He opened the door and stepped inside. Wilfredo, glasses perched on the end of his nose, looked up. He nodded toward the recliner to his right. “Come and sit with me for a while and tell me how you’re doing, Jason, and who you’ve been with.” He took the seat to Wilfredo’s right. “I had dinner and drinks with Dawn.” “And did she tell you what’s been bothering her?” He didn’t bother to ask how Wilfredo came to ask that question. “Yes. We had a long talk.” “Good. Now it’s time you and I had one. Tonight, while you were out, a policeman came looking for you.” “Me? Why?” “He wouldn’t say anything more than that he needed to talk to you.” Wilfredo picked up a business card from the table beside his chair and extended it. “He asked that you call him as soon as possible.” Jace read the name on the card. Jordan Guidry-Sonnier. Detective Sergeant, Philadelphia Police Dept. He flicked the card away. “What business can the Philly cops have with me? I don’t even live in the city.” Wilfredo frowned. “I wouldn’t be so quick to brush him off, Jason. He’s not an ordinary human cop. I tried to probe his thoughts but found a mental block.”

“You couldn’t penetrate it?” “Of course I could, but then he would have been aware of it.” “So who or what is this guy?” “Call him and find out what he wants with you.” Jace frowned. “I don’t have time for this shit.” “You’ll have to make time, Jason.” “Why?” “As I said, he’s not a normal cop. I sensed that he not only knew what we do, but was also aware of my lack of humanity. I believe he is a Ritual Latent trained in the art of detection.” “So he can sense when he ’s dealing with non-humans?” “Yes, and he’s quite capable of taking care of himself.” Jace frowned. “You almost sound as if you admire him.” Wilfredo shrugged. “Someone with his abilities would make an excellent addition to our family.” “What?” He raked a hand through his hair. It had been well over twenty years since Wilfredo had trained a new hunter. “He impressed you that much?” “He is a man of strong convictions and courage, with a deep-held desire to protect those most in need of it.” Jace arched a brow. “I thought you said you hadn’t probed his mind.” “I didn’t, but when you are as old as I am, Jason, there is much you know by the briefest of contacts with another’s mind.” “But wouldn’t what we do go against everything he stands for as a police officer?” Wilfredo shrugged. “We only dispatch vampires who prey upon humans. Why should that be contrary to his duties as a police officer?” “I have no idea. So you want me to contact him and tell him, what?” “Find out what he wants with you and feel him out. After that, we’ll see where we go from there.”

***** Tat stood at the airport, watching as an emotional Erica turned from hugging Mikhel to look at Vlad. “Oh, thank you so much!” Before Vlad could respond, Erica flung herself at him. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she pressed her lips against his. Instead of giving her a quick hug and a polite peck, as Andrei might have done, Vlad palmed her ass, ground his hips against hers and devoured her lips. Within seconds, Mikhel’s face reddened as Erica moaned and shuddered in clear ecstasy in Vlad’s embrace. After watching with growing annoyance, Mikhel swore softly and pulled Erica out of Vlad’s embrace. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?” Vlad smiled at Erica, who blushed and leaned against Mikhel. Vlad shrugged. “She was thanking me and I was telling her she was welcome. So. Are we ready to head out to Boston?” An hour later, walking down the hall to her condo door, Tat thought that the others’ flight to Boston, with Vlad piloting, was going to be very interesting. Several feet from her door, she saw several vases filled with roses of various colors placed along the outside wall of her penthouse condo. She carried the vases inside before she plucked the small card from between the petals of the middle vase containing a dozen yellow roses. Holding the small card against her chest, she closed her eyes. Which of her lovers had sent the flowers? Jason

didn’t appear to have a romantic bone in his hard, beautiful body. But after she’d sent him home, allowing Jason to stay, Tim had no reason to send her such a profusion of roses. The only other male who had shown much interest in her lately was Vitali Boucaro, but he hadn’t given her the impression he was the flower-sending kind of vampire. Heart racing, she read the message. Forgive me. Jace. Tim would have written about sending roses for his beautiful rose and pleaded for forgiveness. She wasn’t sure which approach she liked best. Each male had different qualities and abilities. And she missed and wanted them both. There were valid reasons why she should avoid each. Jason was the hunter who had set out to kill Vladimir. Pursuing a relationship with him would piss off her entire family. Tim was no longer the human she had fallen so deeply in love with. After having initially rejected her, he had decided he’d made a mistake. Instead of just asking for her forgiveness, which she would have freely given, he had assumed that to win her back he would need to be something more than human. He had aligned himself with a group of vampires called the Vamptues. Many of the Vamptues were also nocturenes. As she understood it, the process of becoming a member required at least two steps. In addition to the living tattoo he’d been required to get, Tim had to swear allegiance to the vampire whose blood had been used in the Vamptue creation. It was also rumored that the living tattoo quickly took on a life and personality of its own, usually in keeping with that of the blood donor. In a very short time, the human she had loved and known as Mike Timbersmith would no longer exist. Already, with their recent encounters, she could detect a disturbing difference in his behavior. The ringing phone interrupted her thoughts. She laid the card on the marble-topped hall table and picked up the cordless phone lying there. “Hello?” “Hi, sweet.” “Jason.” She struggled to keep her emotions under control. “This is a surprise.” “Why?” “After some of the things you suggested the last time we saw each other, I didn’t expect to see you again.” “How can you say that when you know how I feel about you?” I love you. The memory of his hastily whispered words sent a tingle down her spine. What did he know about the dangers and pitfalls of loving a full-blood vampire? She had no doubt that he was in lust with her, as she was with him. But in love with her? She doubted that. “I’m going to be blunt, Jason. We share a powerful lust for each other, but we have no future together. We’ve explored our shared lust on two separate occasions and that will have to be sufficient.” “Don’t count on that, Tatiana. You can talk of powerful lusts all you want, but it won ’t change anything for either of us.” She frowned. “What’s that supposed to mean?” “What do you think it means?” “Are you brazen enough to imagine I’m in love with you?” “Are you liar enough to deny it?”

She narrowed her gaze. “You have a strange way of apologizing, Jason. Let me give you a little advice. Accusing me of fucking around and calling me a liar is not the way to get on my best side.” She broke the connection and resisted the urge to slam the receiver down. When the phone rang again, she ignored it and walked through the apartment to her bedroom. She undressed, took a quick shower and then slid into the Jacuzzi. Closing her eyes, she tried to allow all the worries and fears of the last few months to dissipate. Instead, she found her thoughts centered on the impertinent Jason Makefield. She was far too old to be obsessing over a male not even a third as old as she was. She gave an angry shake of her head. Why couldn’t she stop thinking about him? Hell, now she was even imagining she could feel him when he wasn’t there. Her nostrils quivered with the remembrance of the wonderful masculine scent that belonged exclusively to him. It was so strong, he could almost be… Her eyes snapped open. She shot upright from her reclining position. Jason, naked, with his fully erect cock jutting out in front of his body, stood in her open bathroom doorway. In one hand he held a bottle of wine. His other hand held an elaborate gold box with the words Marsh’s Ancient Delicacies embossed in shimmering red letters. She licked her lips, her nostrils quivering anew. He smiled, advancing slowly into the room. “I come bearing gifts, prepared to beg forgiveness.” Instead of getting out of the Jacuzzi and kicking his ass out of her condo, she lay back, resting her head against the cushioned neck rest. He knelt beside the Jacuzzi, placing the bottle of wine in one of the refrigerated cubbies on the wide ledge to her left. He opened the box and extended it. Inside were dark chocolate mounds, which she knew contained chilled, sweetened and jelled cow’s blood. If he thought she would be bribed into forgiving his sorry ass so easily… “I come bearing sweets for my sweet.” If he thought that line, albeit smooth, would soften her up… He lifted one of the balls from its gold foil wrapper and placed it against her mouth. Despite herself, she parted her lips and bit down. Dark, rich chocolate and jelled blood touched her tongue. She closed her eyes as the decadent dessert sent a chill of delight through her. Although she had been addicted to the delicacy for some fifty years, it had never tasted this wonderful. As she swallowed the last mouthful, she opened her eyes. His lips were a breath away from hers. He lifted another ball, licked it and placed it against her lips. She ate the second one with greater enjoyment, her pleasure heightened by the taste of his saliva. As she swallowed the last mouthful, she felt a tingle between her legs. By the time he pressed the next mound against her lips, her pussy was moist and aching to be filled with his cock. She had to clench her hands into fists at her sides to keep from reaching out and wrapping them around his hard length. He lifted another mound, licked it and lifted it near his mouth. “Do these taste as good as they look?” She nodded silently, licking her lips in anticipation. He tilted his head. “Hmmm. I think it’s time I found out for myself.”

He put the box next to the bottle of wine on the ledge. Instead of popping the mound in his mouth as she expected, he dipped his other hand in the Jacuzzi, found her pussy and parted her wet folds. She caught her breath, but let it out in a quick exhalation when he eased the chocolate mound between her cunt lips. “What are you doing?” He smiled. “You had yours with saliva. I’d like mine covered with pussy juice.” As if they had a mind of their own, her legs parted. He rose and slipped into the Jacuzzi with her. Positioning himself between her thighs, he eased his hands under her body. With his palms cupping her ass, he lifted her hips out of the water and buried his mouth against her body. He licked and nipped at her flat belly before kissing his way over her wet skin to rest against her pubic hair. He inhaled deeply. “You have the most incredible scent when you’re aroused. I can’t wait to taste you.” To encourage him, she pushed her hips higher. He licked the length of her outer lips, sending chills all through her. His warm, firm lips nibbled at her clit. She moaned. He slid his mouth down her slit, parted her and bit into the chocolate. She felt some of the jelled blood ooze into her pussy. Anticipating his shooting seed there soon, her nipples hardened. She resisted the need to snatch his body up hers, grab his cock and stuff it deep in her pussy so she could fuck him until he was too limp and sore to stay hard. With his tongue, teeth and lips probing at her swollen lips, she cried out, pressed her hands against the back of his head and came. Settling against her, he kept his mouth on her cunt, eating what was left of the chocolate while licking her juices. He didn’t lift his head from her body until she moaned and slumped back against the Jacuzzi. “Hmmm,” he murmured, lifting his head to look up at her. “They’re delicious mixed with pussy juice.” She parted her legs further and stared up into his eyes, allowing her expression to tell him what she wanted. “That’s my woman. Prepared to give me some of the pussy that belongs exclusively to me?” She nodded, her hunger to feel him inside her leaving her bereft of words. He slid up her body, moved his hips against hers and pressed downward. The first inch of his cock sliding into her pussy sent a shock of delight so strong through her it left her almost breathless, while simultaneously sending a chill of dread through her. She’d had more lovers than most human woman could imagine. There was no reason for her to need sex with him half as much as she did. This man had done his best to kill Vladimir. Knowing that and yet allowing him to fuck her again was outrageous. Why did all her self-respect vanish the moment he waved a stiff dick at her? Why— All thoughts were chased from her head as Jace slid balls-deep inside her. He groaned then grabbed her ass again, crushed his hungry lips down on hers and fucked

quickly, roughly in and out of her, treating her pussy as if it was his personal possession to be used however he liked. Returning his demanding kisses, she wrapped her legs and arms around his body. She arched her back, driving his cock deeper in her pussy. Each delicious stab of his dick sent a corresponding jolt of almost unbearable pleasure through her. Her pussy radiated with a joy that quickly spread through her entire body. No other male, human or vampire, had ever created these intense feelings or this level of pleasure in her. Breathing was difficult, nearly impossible. His cock became an extension of her body… a vital part of her internal system she couldn’t survive without. A gigantic rush of satisfaction thundered through her pussy, setting it on fire before quickly spreading down to her toes and fingers. She tore her mouth away from his and sobbed as she experienced the most amazing climax of her long life. A powerful thrust of his hips sent his cock deep inside her. Feeling the jets of his seed blasting into her pussy prolonged her release. He held her tightly as he continued to thrust into her, pumping the last of his cum into her cunt. “Oh shit,” he groaned, burying his face against her neck. “That had to be the most incredible fuck… ” He lifted his head. “Open your eyes and look at me.” Feeling as satisfied as a cat in heat, she forced her eyes open and gazed up at him. He shook his head. “That wasn’t a fuck. Anyone can fuck, but only two people destined to spend eternity together could make love as we just did.” He licked her lips. “I love you and I don’t care what you say or how much you deny it, I know you love me too.” Shaken by what had just happened between them, she was in no mood for any of his shit. She pushed him off her. His cock came out of her with a popping sound. Some of their combined fluids oozed out of her body. She set him on his feet beside the Jacuzzi and rose. “Don’t be so damned dramatic. If I were you, I wouldn’t let one fuck go to my head, Jason. You live long enough, you’ll have better.” Ignoring the tightening of his lips, she stepped onto the tiles beside him. She reached for a towel from the warmer and wrapped it around her body. Or at least she started to. He grabbed the edge and tossed it aside. He swung her around to face him. “You’ve lived close to four hundred years. Have you ever had better?” She swallowed hard and averted her gaze, unwilling to lie about something that had touched her so deeply. He cupped her cheeks between his palms, pushing her chin up. “Don’t look away from me. You maintain my gaze and tell me you’ve had better with any of your lovers.” She jerked away from him, putting several feet between them. “Don’t forget yourself or who you’re dealing with, Jason. I’m not some human whore whose will you can bend to your own.” He closed the distance between them. Slipping an arm around her waist, he drew her body against him, until his hard length pressed against her. “I know just who you are.” He curled the fingers of his other hand in her hair and drew her head back so they were staring at each other. “You’re my fem… my woman.” He rubbed his cock against her cunt and she shuddered. She hated the triumphant look in his eyes at her involuntary reaction. He slid his hand over her ass. “Everything about you belongs to me from your

beautiful titties, your big, brown ass and your honey-sweet pussy.” He nibbled at her lips. “They all belong to me. Tell me they don’t.” Although she shook her head, when he reached down to part her wet slit, she made no effort to stop him shoving his cock into her. He glared into her eyes. “This sweet pussy is mine, and you’d better get used to the idea that I’ll take it and you whenever I like.” He slapped her ass so hard she gasped. Smiling and staring into her eyes, he eased in and out of her. “Tell me you love me,” he ordered. She shook her head. “Never mind. Shall I tell you what I love about you?” She nodded. “I love how my pussy tightens and ripples around my cock. I love the smell of my pussy when it’s filled with my cum. I love the way your dark skin glistens with sweat when we enjoy a really hard, raunchy fuck. I love everything about you. I love you.” His erotic words had a hypnotic effect on her. She linked her arms around his neck. Pushing off the floor, she wrapped her legs around his body. Keeping their gazes locked, they enjoyed a quick, explosive standing fuck. She rotated her hips and moaned with pleasure each time he shot his powerful hips forward, driving his thick, hard length into her pussy. At one point, he held her by her waist and bounced her up and down on his cock. Pure, sweet delight washed over her. She wanted to close her eyes to savor the delicious feelings buffeting her body, but she didn’t want to miss watching the expression on his face as they fucked each other. She moaned and raked her fingers through the hair at his nape. Lord, who knew sex could devastate her so thoroughly? She didn’t close her eyes until her climax thundered through her. Only then did she moan and lay her head against his shoulder. With his arms still holding her, she felt weak and needy. He kissed the top of her hair. “Are you all right?” “Yes, oh yes.” He placed a hand under her chin and stared down at her. “Damn, I’d give anything to knock you up and watch your beautiful brown belly slowly swell and your breasts start to sag, heavy with milk, as my baby grows inside you.” He eased his cock out so only the head remained in her. She made a small sound of protest. His dark eyes alight with triumph, he quickly sheathed himself inside her again. He licked her neck. “I’m about to come. Maybe this time you’ll get pregnant and have my baby.” His words tore at her emotions. At this point in her life, she wondered if she were capable of getting pregnant. If he managed to impregnate her, the miracle of it would be overshadowed by the grief any relationship with him would entail. Nevertheless, his words aroused her. Holding her ass in his palms, he emptied the contents of his heavy balls deep into her pussy. Then, with his dick still buried inside her, he carried her to the bedroom. Once there, he withdrew from her and tossed her facedown onto the bed. Instead of objecting to his lack of gentleness, she lay with her eyes closed, her legs

parted. He kneeled between her legs, raining kisses on her ass. Parting her cheeks, he rimmed her hole with his tongue and teeth. “Hmmm.” She wriggled her hips and lifted her ass against his mouth. “Oh yeah.” A finger replaced his mouth against her nether hole. “You know what I like most about fems?” “What?” “They can take a cock up their ass without any lube. So get your ass ready, baby, here comes my dick.” “Hmmm.” She reached back and eagerly parted her cheeks. Her pussy convulsed at the thought of his thick cock sliding in and out of her ass. Rising above her, he pushed his cock against her puckered hole, pressing forward with steady pressure. He pierced her anus, easily sliding balls-deep up her ass. “Oh yes!” He laid his body along her back and slipped his hands under her shoulders. “Oh hell yes,” he groaned, thrusting in and out of her. “Oh damn, sweet, your ass is so hot and tight… it’s almost as good as your pussy.” He licked at the back of her neck as he fucked her. “Oh baby, you’ve ruined me for any other woman… fem or human.” She smiled, tightening her anal muscles around his cock. Pressing her cheek against the bed, she lay underneath him, savoring the joy of having her ass fucked by a handsome young man she knew she could no longer resist. While she wasn’t ready to think in terms of love or bloodlust, there was no way she was giving him up or sharing him with any other woman. This cock and this man were hers—until she tired of him. He rammed his cock up her ass so hard and so rapidly, her body was repeatedly thrust forward against the bed. Her clit, hard and hot, erupted and she came, her thighs quivering and her ass muscles tightening around his cock. He bit into her neck. With a shock of delight, she felt his incisors piercing her flesh. She moaned in ecstasy as her blood flowed into his mouth at the same time his cum shot in her ass. Long after he stopped coming, he continued to feed on her. She loved having an ass full of cum and cock while he ingested her blood. Finally, when she was about to come again, based on the sheer, unexpected delight of him ingesting her blood, he removed his incisors and eased out of her well-fucked ass. He rolled her onto her back, climbed on top of her and buried his face against her shoulder, his body shaking. She held him, stroking her fingers along his back. Although her hunger for cock had been satisfied for the moment, she had another hunger only he could full satisfy. “I need you,” she whispered. He tilted his head. “I’m here to satisfy all your wants and desires. Take what you need, love.” One of the beauties of being a full-blood was the immunity to all human diseases, including those that were sexually transmitted. She eased Jace’s cock into her pussy. Cupping her hands over his ass, she bent her head, her incisors descending. His blood, warm and sweet, filled her mouth. Keeping her incisors firmly buried in the side of his neck, she rolled him over so that he lay on his back with her impaled on his cock. Fucking him slowly, she fed on him. As she did, she knew why the Ancient

Delicacies had tasted so wonderful. The main ingredient had been his blood, rather than cow’s blood. He had wanted to please her so much he had taken the time to find out what she liked then donated his blood to one of the few humans who knew how to make the delicacies craved by fems. He lay under her, stroking her back and ass. Undulating her body and rotating her hips to get the maximum pleasure for them both, she leisurely fucked herself to the most natural and wonderful high a vampire could experience—one driven by blood and an undeniable affection. With his cock throbbing in her and his blood flowing into her, she surrendered to her climax. The powerful contractions in her pussy triggered his orgasm, and they came within seconds of each other. Still impaled on his cock, she settled against him, withdrew her incisors from his neck and laid her cheek against his damp shoulder. “You tell me that wasn’t love,” he challenged, his voice husky. When she didn’t respond, he rained sharp blows on her nether cheeks. “Ouch!” He slapped her ass again. “Pussy and cock only jells this well when the people meshing them together are in love.” “Whatever.” “Whatever? If you keep being a hard-ass, I’m going to pack my bags and take my cock to a woman who’s not afraid to admit she loves me.” “Dream on.” “Does that mean you’re ready to admit you’re not only in lust with my cock but in love with me?” “Dream on,” she repeated. He slapped her ass cheek. “You keep that up and—” “And what?” he asked, bringing his palm down on her already stinging ass. And what, indeed. “I’ll don one of my toys and fuck your ass.” He stiffened. “Don’t count on that ever happening.” “Then don’t you tell me you love me again, until you’re prepared to allow me to fuck your ass.” “You’re not getting anywhere near my ass.” “Don’t tell me a fearless vampire killer is afraid of a little anal sex.” “You might as well dismiss your unholy designs on my ass, but guess what?” “What?” she asked sleepily. “I love you.” She knew he was experiencing lust rather than love, but damned if a fem couldn’t get used to hearing a handsome, sexy man chanting that he loved her. “When did it happen?” “When did what happen?” She lifted her head and looked down at him. “When we first met, you were a human latent. Now you’re sporting incisors and ingesting blood. How did that happen?” “What difference does it make?” The loss of Tim’s humanity had bothered her. The loss of Jace’s did not. She wasn’t sure why. Perhaps because she had never known Jace when he was fully human. She sighed, feeling drowsy but weary. She should pursue the subject. And she would— later. Right now she just wanted to sleep. Settling against his body, she drifted to sleep in his arms.

Chapter Ten Several hours later, Tatiana woke to find herself spread-eagled on her back. All four of her limbs were handcuffed to the brass bed railings. Her pussy felt cold, wet and tingly. Surprised, she lifted her head. Jace lay between her legs, lapping chilled blood wine from her cunt. She sucked in a surprised breath. It had been over three hundred years since she had felt secure enough with a lover to sleep so soundly that she didn’t immediately awaken when touched. Yet Jace had managed to leave the bed long enough to get the wine from the Jacuzzi, return, bind her and pour wine onto her body. Jace’s chilled lips nibbled at her clit. “Hmmm, delicious.” He lifted his head and smiled up at her. “Have you ever had blood wine mixed with sweet pussy nectar?” “Can’t say I have,” she murmured. “Try some.” She shivered when he poured some more wine into her. He held her hips still and pressed his mouth on her. She thrust up her hips as she felt his tongue probing her pussy. He rose from between her legs. Setting his hips between her thighs, he brought his mouth down on hers. Wine warmed by his mouth and mixed with her juices trickled over her lips. His tongue, tasting of wine and pussy, invaded her mouth. She sucked on it, wiggling her hips. He dragged his lips away from hers so he could look at her. “You know what I want now?” “Some pussy?” she asked, her voice low, her body pulsing at the thought of another fuck with this handsome, addictive hunter. “I always want your pussy, but I want something different now.” “What? And why did you slap these cuffs on me?” “Because I don’t want any shit from you when I tell you what I want.” She arched a brow. She couldn’t see not allowing him to do anything to her within reason, but— “You know I can easily break these cuffs,” she pointed out. “Go right ahead and I’ll have to spank your beautiful brown ass.” “Oh yeah?” She wiggled her tongue at him. “What if the idea of having my ass spanked turns me on?” “Oh, a fem who knows what a sweet ass was made for. Now let me show you one of the things a dick was made for.” He rose and kneeled over her with his cock dangling inches above her head. “Does this give you a hint about what I want?” His unique aroma drifted down to her. Her nostrils quivered and her pussy flooded with fresh moisture. She allowed the tip of her tongue to peek out from between her parted lips. He settled his body over hers with his cock coming to rest against her chin. “Suck me, baby?” Lifting her head, she brushed the tip of her tongue against the warm head of his cock. “Oh yeah, darlin’.” Easing forward, he rotated his hips, spreading the pre-cum on his cock against her lips.

He tasted wonderful. She circled the head with her tongue, savoring the taste and texture of his skin. Each cock had a different flavor. She’d sucked many she could take or leave, a few she had enjoyed. This one, she loved. Eager to taste his seed, she greedily took half his cock between her lips. “Holy shit! Don’t stop now, baby, take it all.” He shuddered, curling his fingers in her hair. He thrust his hips down. The rest of his cock surged into her mouth and partway down her throat. “Sweet Jesus, you’re going to make me come too soon.” Swirling her tongue around his length while compressing her mouth, she closed her eyes, sucking with a greedy enjoyment. She loved that she could feel his big, heavy balls against her face. While eager to feel his cum shooting down her throat, she wanted to prolong the pleasure of sucking his sweet dick for as long as possible. At the same time she wanted him to come really hard. She knew how to accomplish that. Compressing her cheeks to keep him buried in her mouth, she tugged at her wrists. The chains easily broke. She cupped her hands over his waist and lifted his hips until his dick popped out of her mouth. She tilted her head back and brought his hips back down. His cock plowed back into her mouth and she raised and lowered him as she fucked his cock in and out of her mouth. His low groans heightened her passions and signaled his increasing state of arousal. Longing to swallow his cum, she released his waist and slid her hands over his body to his tight buns. She parted his cheeks. Sliding one hand down to her aroused cunt, she eased her fingers inside. She finger-fucked herself in time with his cock sliding between her lips. When her fingers were wet, she pressed the index finger of her right hand against his ass. He shuddered. Certain he would enjoy it, as he thrust his hips downward, sending his cock back between her lips, she penetrated his tight hole with her finger, located his prostate and stroked it. “Oh shit!” he shouted and roughly ground against her lips until his pubic hair scratched her lips, his cum jetting into her mouth. Eager for the ultimate in oral sex for a fem, she allowed her incisors to descend and gently pierce the skin of his cock. She shivered with lust at the taste of his warm blood. Sweet Lord, there was nothing sweeter than the blood from a lover’s cock. Keeping her finger moving against his prostate, she swallowed every drop of his blood-drenched seed. Using an expertise acquired over three hundred years with countless lovers, she kept him hard and coming as she ingested the wonderful mixture. Her climax, when it came, rushed over her with the force of a hurricane. With her mouth full of dick, she slumped back against the bed, almost dizzy from the powerful climax they’d shared. Groaning, he withdrew his cock from her lips and collapsed next to her. She turned and drew him into her arms. He buried his face against her neck. Although she sensed his weariness, she felt the tension in his body as he struggled to stay awake. “What’s wrong, Jace?” “Nothing.” “Then you’d better go to sleep or you won’t be up for a repeat performance in the morning.” “I’m not tired.”

“Of course you are.” Sitting up long enough to release her ankles, she held him close with one hand. She stroked her other hand down his body. She caressed him not to induce passion but to lower his defenses. Slowly, his body relaxed against hers until his even breathing signaled he slept. She gently probed his mind, being careful not to invade his personal thoughts. Sleep with no fear tonight, hunter. I will guard your dreams and vanquish any who would haunt you. Withdrawing from his thoughts, she cast her thoughts outward. Whoever you are, I warn you. Leave him alone or face the wrath of a fem you don’t want to fuck with. She felt a distant, malignant acknowledgment. I’m about to rock your world on two fronts, fem. She eased Jason onto his side and slipped from the bed. Moving softly across the room, she stared out into the dark night. If you have a death wish, I will be more than happy to grant it, she promised. She glanced over her shoulder to the bed where Jason slept. Leave him alone or die. Won’t it be somewhat difficult to kill someone whose identity you don’t know? Tatiana laughed softly. Oh, you have no idea what I’m capable of. If you threaten someone I have affection for, you die. It’s that simple. Keep trying to haunt him and I can promise to kill you, nocturene. I am not alone. I have powerful allies. I don’t care who your allies are. Continue with your quest to drag him into your dark pit and I’ ll be obliged to kill your ass. And don’t make the mistake of thinking your seeming anonymity will save you, because it won’t. I have means of protecting those I care for just as I have means of finding out who and what you are. Tatiana sensed a hint of uncertainty pierce the distant nocturene’s assurance. That’s right. Fuck with me and you have every reason to be very afraid. The nocturene quickly broke their connection. Tatiana nodded and turned away from the window. Moving quietly, she left the master bedroom. In the laundry room, she moved the stacked washer and dryer aside, revealing a narrow, locked steel door. She opened the door and stepped into an unlit and unfurnished room the size of a small linen closet. In the center of the room stood a white, waist-high pedestal. A dark crystal, the size of a medium honeydew melon, rested in the center of the foot-wide Doric-style pedestal. Tatiana moved forward, placing her hands on the sphere. In the center of the crystal, a dime-sized red circle appeared. It quickly filled the entire crystal. A warm glow radiated out from the sphere to her palms. As a tingle spread down to her fingertips, she closed her eyes. An infusion of cold heat rushed through her body. She dropped her internal shields, allowing easy access to her thoughts. A cerebral warmth she had not experienced in a very long time touched her mind. Tatiana. It’s been a very long time. I thought you had abandoned me. She shook her head. I have been occupied with other pursuits, Teacher. I have not had time to practice the shadow arts in which you so kindly instructed me. But I have not abandoned you. How are you? Here on Shadow Mountain things are as they always are. You must come visit when you have time. Visiting Shadow Mountain would require a level of trust Tatiana feared she no longer possessed. When she had first encountered Blossom Cheyenne, she had been

suffering through a dark time in her life. Although angry and lost, she had been more trusting and open then. Now she was unwilling to relinquish the level of control required for one not a native to enter Shadow Mountain. I cannot make promises I may not be able to keep. I understand. What brings you to visit, Tatiana? There is a nocturene, a non-reflect, who is haunting the dreams of someone I’m fond of. Just fond of? She nodded rapidly, unwilling to admit any stronger feelings for Jason, even to one she had shared so much with. Yes. I need to know who I’m dealing with so I can protect him. He is a strong male capable of protecting himself. Yes, in a fair fight when he can challenge his enemy on a level playing field. How can he prevail against a creature who can enter his dreams and turn them into living nightmares? In his dreams, he is helpless and she is gradually weakening him. Soon she will be emboldened enough to approach him while he’s awake. If she’s weakened him sufficiently, he won’t be able to resist her. I will not allow her to corrupt him. Help me protect him. The greatest protection for him will be the acknowledgment to him of your true feelings. Tell him how you feel and he can withstand the machinations of the strongest nocturene. Tatiana sighed. My feelings are uncertain. As a healer, there must be something you can do to help me protect him. He wears a charm on his neck. Yes. I believe it holds a strong sentimental value. I’ve never seen him take it off. Then get him to take it off. Why? It is the means by which she enters his dreams. As nocturenes go, she is very young and not very powerful. Her power over him lies in that charm. Have him remove it. And he’ll be free of her? No. She has been haunting him for so long that while the talisman facilitates her entry into his dreams, it does not represent her sole hold over him. Have him remove the charm, remain vigilant, and you can thwart her. When that is done, I’ll kill her. That may not be so easy. She’s very young. She is also very evil. Evil of that magnitude is not easily extinguished. You may have to content yourself with saving him from her. Once you break her hold on him, it won’t be easy for her to reclaim him.

***** Several hours later, Jace paused with a forkful of eggs and bacon halfway to his mouth. He tilted his head, frowning. “You’re joking, right?” Tatiana sat across the table in her kitchen, training her intense blue gaze on his face. “No.” He saw nothing in her unblinking stare to suggest she wasn’t deadly serious. He laid his fork on his plate. His free right hand closed over the precious charm which hung around his neck. “You have to be, because there is no way I’m getting rid of this.” “Why not?”

He considered her in silence. How would she react if she knew why he wore it? He shrugged, deciding if they were going to have the relationship he wanted, there could be no secrets between them. “This belonged to the only other woman I’ve ever loved. She was killed a little over fifty years ago.” “How?” “She disobeyed Santiago and went after a powerful rogue on her own. She was skilled and well-trained and might have managed to take him down—had she been facing him alone. She had no way of knowing he had a few friends with him. “They took turns raping her before they killed her. When I arrived, all I found was this, which she had never taken off from the moment I gave it to her, and pools of blood… ” He paused and sucked in a quick, gulping breath. “The pools of blood held traces of vaginal and anal tissues in it. All the blood was hers, and there were massive amounts of it, but we never found her body.” Even after all these years, the pain of knowing he’d not only arrived too late to save her but also too late to wreak vengeance on those responsible sent a rush of angry tears to his eyes. He blinked hard to hold them at bay. He succeeded until Tatiana rose, walked around the table and linked her arms around his neck. The ache he’d held in check for half a century broke free. His body shook and he turned his face against her neck, no longer able to stop the flood of tears. She lifted him from his chair, cradling him in her arms. Her cool lips brushed against his forehead. He stiffened and struggled. He didn’t want her to see him in a light that would make him appear weak and unworthy of her love. Love? He wanted more than her love. He wanted something more powerful and all-consuming. He wanted her bloodlust. She spoke in a soft, caressing voice, her words shattering the remaining emotional barriers he’d maintained between them. “Don’t struggle so, Jason. It’s all right. There is no shame in crying in the presence of a fem with whom you’ve shared pussy-flavored Ancient Delights,” she whispered, her sultry voice tinged with amusement. He laughed and lifted his head to meet her gaze. “I want to share so much more than that with you, Tatiana.” “I don’t know if that’s possible, Jason. For all the passion raging between us—” “It’s more than just passion. Why can’t you admit that?” She pressed a warm kiss against his lips before setting him on his feet. “Considering who we are, that’s all we can share, and even that is barely acceptable.” “Tatiana—” She shook her head and wiped his cheeks dry. “I’m sorry you lost the love of your life, but you have to remove the charm. Wearing it makes it easier for her to invade your dreams.” He narrowed his gaze. “It means too much for me to take it off.” She reached forward, her fingers sliding under the chain. “I can appreciate that, but it has to go.” She tilted her head. “Besides, if I’m to believe your sweet nothings, I’m somewhat important to you as well.” “You are, far more than you know.” He pushed her hand away from his chain. “But don’t count on that to change my mind. I’m not taking this off. End of discussion.” “Jason—” He stepped back and leveled a finger at her. “Save it.” “Don’t be foolish enough to allow an ancient, useless love to—”

“An ancient, useless love?” He laughed. “Oh, I see where this is going. You’re jealous, but too damn proud to admit it.” He watched tiny fires blaze in her gaze. “Jealous? Have you lost your mind completely? In order to be jealous, I’d actually have to care about more than your sexual prowess.” “And?” “And I don’t! If you think you have anything else that interests me, you’re overestimating your so-called charms. When you’ve lived as long as I have and had as many lovers as I’ve had, it takes more than a skillful dick to touch your deepest emotions.” Her words stabbed into the ache in his chest. He sucked in a breath. “You know what? I don’t have the time or the inclination for your shit. You want to pretend this is all about sex? Well, fuck you. I’ll go get myself a woman who wants to be more to me than just a meaningless fuck.” He swung around and stormed out of the kitchen. She followed him through the apartment to the front door. “Jason—” “Fuck off!” he snapped without turning. “I’m going to find myself a woman who is alive enough to want something more than mindless, meaningless sex.” “If you leave like this… ” “There’s no damned if about it. I am leaving.” He jerked open the door, stepped through and slammed it in her startled face. It would be a cold day in hell before he’d allow the silly bitch to trample all over his feelings again.

Chapter Eleven Jace opened his condo door later that afternoon and found himself facing a tall man with dark hair and gray eyes. Although the man wore an expensive suit and what looked like handcrafted leather loafers, he had an aura that whispered policeman. Jace wasn’t fond of people who dropped in unexpectedly, nor was he in the mood to be grilled. But he’d promised Wilfredo he would check this man out. Still, he saw no need to be particularly pleasant. “Detective Guidry-Sonnier, I presume.” The man nodded. “And you are Eric Jason Makefield… vampire hunter.” Jace arched a brow. The coming conversation should be interesting. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.” He stepped back from the door, his hand extended. Guidry-Sonnier strolled past him. Five minutes later, they sat facing each other in the living room. Jace studied the other man. Even without Wilfredo’s warning, he would have known that Jordan Guidry-Sonnier was not a normal human. He felt the other man probing his mind. He easily rebuffed the attempts, resisting the urge to do a little mind probing of his own. Unlike Wilfredo, he had no particular concern about his probe being detected. “So you were about to tell me about your vampire killings.” This cop had balls. “Vampires? As in Dracula?” Jace smiled. “Have you been drinking, Sergeant?” “I never drink on duty and yes, I do mean vampires.” A small smile curved his lips. “Never heard of the creatures. Besides fairytales, what brings you here?” “Have you ever heard of an individual named Rogae Chalkin?” Jace formed a mental picture of a pale, centuries-old vampire who had been fond of

wearing all white, including a tall hat and a long cape. After chasing him for several months across a number of state lines, Jace had finally cornered and killed him roughly two years earlier. “Can’t say I’ve ever heard of a man by that name. Why do you ask?” “You’ve never heard of a man by that name? What about a vampire? Ever met or killed a vampire named Rogae Chalkin?” “Have I said or done anything to make you think I believe in creatures of the night?” Guidry-Sonnier leaned forward in his chair. “Let’s cut to the chase, shall we? I know you believe in them. Hell, you even spend part of your time living with one.” He arched a brow. “Or are you going to tell me you don’t know a vampire named Wilfredo Miguel Santiago?” Jace frowned. Why the hell hadn’t Wilfredo wiped Sonnier’s mind before allowing him to leave the mansion? “What the hell makes you think Santiago’s anything but—” “A vampire? Look, you should have noticed by now that, although I’m human, I am not without certain psychic abilities. My mother is a Creole Ritual Priestess. I know when I’m in the presence of someone who’s not human. I know Santiago isn’t human. I’m sure that’s no revelation to you, since you aren’t fully human either.” “Why are you here?” “Have you ever heard of Patrick O’Reilly?” Pat O’Reilly had been Chalkin’s lover and favorite lackey. “Should I have?” “He knows you, even if you don’t know him. He’s the one who filed a report of a suspected murder with the district attorney’s office. He came to us with a cane which had once belonged to Chalkin. It was covered with what appeared to be Chalkin’s blood.” “Appeared to be? Don’t you know blood when you see it?” “This particular blood was a little degraded, as one might expect a centuries-old vampire’s to be.” “Why would any of this interest me?” “The cane had your fingerprints on it and O’Reilly told us you’d been chasing them all over the country for weeks before Chalkin got tired of running and decided to confront you. As you know, he was never seen alive again.” “And his body?” “Never found.” “I see. Some nut comes to you with tales of creatures of the night and those who hunt them and you come harassing me? In case you haven’t noticed, Sergeant, this is New Jersey, not Philly. The last time I looked, I think your authority stopped at Philly’s city limits.” “A more important question might be why you haven’t thrown me out already?” Jace smiled. “I’ll be honest. Santiago is interested in you.” The detective’s gaze narrowed. “In me? Why?” “How do you feel about vampires?” “So now you’re willing to admit they exist?” “It’s possible. So tell me how you feel about vampires. I’m not talking about your average, live and let live vampire.” “Live and let live? Are there such creatures?” Jace shrugged. “So I’m told, but those aren’t the kind I’m talking about. There’s

another kind, or so I’ve heard, who feed from and kill any human who is unfortunate enough to cross his or her path.” “Are there many of this latter breed?” “How would I know? I’ve only heard that some feel that breed deserves to be taken down. There’s talk that there is an entire group of people trained for that very purpose.” “Sounds like a foolhardy group.” “Possibly.” He smiled. “You look like just the kind of person foolish enough to take on such a task.” “Are you offering me a job as a fool?” Jace laughed. “Not me. However, Santiago feels you’d make a perfect fool. So what do you say? Would you like to meet the master craftsman of fools?”

***** Tatiana stood at her kitchen stove sautéing the mushrooms and spices for her red gravy. The adjoining pot contained spaghetti. The aroma of fresh baked rolls filled the air. Red wine chilled in the refrigerator. Vlad’s favorite meal should help put him in a receptive mood. “So how was Mikhel when you left Boston?” “The little pissant was as arrogant and annoying as ever.” She smiled, certain Vlad had worn out his Boston welcome—at least as far as Mikhel was concerned. “And how was Erica?” Vlad’s voice had softened when he answered. “She’s… quite a woman.” “Is she?” “Yes. You know he doesn’t deserve her.” “She seems to have made quite an impression on you.” “She’s very… passionate.” She placed the spaghetti in a large bowl and carried it, along with grated cheese, to the table. She linked her arms around Vlad’s neck and kissed his cheek. “I’m sure she was very grateful that you rescued Mikhel.” He grinned up at her. “I look forward to further expressions of her gratitude.” Tat had a feeling Mikhel would soon find Vlad making frequent trips to Boston—all while Mikhel was at work. “I’m sure Mikhel is equally grateful.” “You couldn’t tell it from all the carrying on he did just because I didn’t pull away when Erica kissed me.” “Well, it must have been like a sign from God when you showed up to rescue him.” He frowned, pressing his cheek against hers. “When he realized I wasn’t Aleksei, he was resigned to dying. The little jerk actually thought I’d stand by while those bozos raped him. He doesn’t think much of me.” She stroked a hand over his long, silky dreadlocks. “That might have been the case before, but now he knows that if he’s in trouble, one of his big brothers, whether it be Aleksei, you or Andrei, will be there to help him.” Vlad grinned. “If he doesn’t realize that yet, I’ll have to slap him around until the idea sinks in… after accepting the grateful thanks of the luscious Erica.” She smiled and returned to the stove. “How did you find Mother?” “Once she had her fair-haired boy back in her arms, she was satisfied.” Once Vlad’s voice would have been rife with bitterness and jealousy. Now he almost sounded amused. Maybe things had really taken a turn for the better.

After tasting the gravy, she decided it was seasoned just so. “Time to chow down.” She transferred the gravy to a warming bowl and carried it to the table. Moving across the room, she got the wine. With everything on the table, she sat opposite Vlad. As they ate, she talked about her latest magazine acquisition. After their meal, they took a second glass of wine to the living room and sat on the love seat. “Oh Lord, I’m dense. I haven’t asked about Adam or Slayer.” “They’re both fine. Adam is working late and Slayer is staying to make sure no one else fucks what he considers his man.” She laughed. “I’m surprised you haven’t kicked his handsome little ass by now.” He shook his head. “The narcissistic, sex-crazy creature has grown on me. Hell, I might not even object if Adam is willing to give the little dickhead some ass.” She arched a brow. “You are in a great mood.” He shrugged. “For the first time in my life, I’m feeling positive about life in general.” Then this was definitely the time to press him. “Have you given any thought to what you’d do if you ever met the hunter sent to kill you?” “When I find the time I plan to look him up and return the favor.” She sipped her glass of blood wine. “What do you mean?” “What do I mean?” He blinked. “Isn’t it obvious? I mean I’m going to kill him.” She set her glass down. “He didn’t really do any harm.” “I plan to be more skillful than him. He won’t be coming away from our encounter alive.” “You hate him?” “Hate him? No. I have no particular feelings one way or the other about him.” “Then why go out of your way to kill him?” “Because I don’t take kindly to people who try to kill me.” He frowned, leaned back in his chair, and studied her face. “What’s your interest in him?” She averted her gaze. “What makes you think I have any interest in him?” He reached over to cup his hand over hers. “Tatiana? What is it?” “Nothing.” His fingers tightened around her. “I know I’m not Aleksei, but—” She jerked her head up and met his gaze. She shook her head. “No, Vlad. That’s not it. It’s not because I’m used to talking to Aleksei… please don’t think that.” “Then what is it?” How could she look him in the eye and tell him she was obsessed with the male who had done his best to kill him? On the other hand, how much longer could she expect to keep her relationship with Jason hidden? Even if she managed to conceal her shameful desire from Aleksei and Vlad, she and Andrei were too close for her to be able to keep it from him for any length of time. “You can tell me,” he urged, his voice soft. “No matter what’s bothering you, you can share it with me.” She sighed. “I love you as much as I do Aleksei. I hope you know and believe that.” He nodded. “I know and I’m thankful for that.” She frowned. “Why should that make you thankful?” He released her hand and averted his gaze. She watched the muscles in his jaw flexing. When he spoke it was in a low, brusque voice. “I know I’ve done many things that made you ashamed to be related to me.”

Her eyes filled with tears and her throat tightened. For the first time she realized the damage her misguided attempt to be human and distance herself from Vlad had done. At a time when he had been most fragile and most in need, she had turned her back on him in her selfish quest to seek personal happiness. She rose and went to kneel at his side. Slipping her arms around his waist, she pressed her cheek against his leg. “Nothing you’ve done has been as shameful as what I did,” she whispered, tears running unchecked down her cheeks. “I’m so sorry. Please forgive me.” “We’ve already had this conversation and I told you then there were no need for regrets, little one.” He lifted her onto his lap and held her, stroking her hair. “Now tell me what’s bothering you. When Mikhel was missing you mentioned something that felt like a betrayal. What is it?” She laid her head on his shoulder. “It’s him.” “Who?” “When you still wanted to kill Mother, Andrei and I were out looking for you. To cover more distance, we separated. I met him while I was alone. He was injured. I probably shouldn’t have, but I stopped to help him. Somehow, things got out of hand and we ended up making love. “I knew at the time it was a mistake, but I couldn’t stop myself. There was something about him that drew me to him. I knew there could never be anything real between us, so I didn’t tell him who I was. He wanted to pursue a relationship, but I ran from him. I never thought he’d find me, but he has. And like before, I can’t resist him. I slept with him again.” She fell silent, waiting for Vlad to speak. When he didn’t, she lifted her head and looked at him. His lips were pressed into a tight line and his gaze was narrowed. “Vlad?” He sucked in a deep breath. “And this… him?” Her throat tightened and she found she couldn’t speak. “It’s Makefield, isn’t it?” She closed her eyes, nodding. He swore slowly and bolted to his feet so abruptly she was hard-pressed not to land on her ass. He flashed across the room to the door and turned to stare at her, his eyes blazing, his incisors bared. “Did you know who he was when you slept with him?” She swallowed hard several times and rejected the temptation to lie. “When we first met, all I knew about him was that he was a hunter.” “And that wasn’t enough to make you keep your distance from him? What the hell were you thinking, sleeping with someone who hunts us? Had he succeeded in killing me, would you still have found him so damned irresistible?” Fresh tears filled her eyes. “How can you ask me that?” “How can I not?” he challenged. “He set out to kill me. His damned master did his best to kill Aleksei and Mikhel. Even after you knew all that, you slept with him again?” He leveled a finger at her. “Has trying so hard to be human robbed you of your common sense?” She stared at him silently, her lips trembling. He stalked back across the room to glare down in her eyes. “There’s not much I wouldn’t do to please you, as you knew when you invited me for this cozy little dinner.

But let me give you a reality check, Tatiana. He is the hunter who tried to kill me. Out of consideration for your lust for him, when I kill him, I’ll make sure his death is as painless as possible.” She clamped her hand on his arm. “No. Vladimir, no. Let him live. Please.” Her curled his fingers in her hair and tugged her head back so he could stare down into her eyes. “You had better decide where your loyalties lie, Tatiana. When I go after him, will I find you at his side ready to battle in his defense?” “It’s not just lust I feel for him—” “I don’t give a flying fuck what you feel for him. He’s going to die. Is that clear? Which side will you be on?” She jerked away from him. “How dare you ask me that? When have I ever done or said anything to make you think I’d ever align myself with any male against you?” “Then you won’t interfere?” She wiped at her cheeks. “Please, Vladimir… don’t do this. Please.” “I am going to kill him.” “Why? Doesn’t how I feel count for anything?” “How the hell can you feel anything for a creature who kills your kind? Have you been playing at being human for so long you’ve forgotten what it’s like to act and think like a full-blood?” His jab hurt. She clenched her hands into fists. “Have you forgotten what it’s like to really care about someone so much that those feelings drive you to do things you know you shouldn’t? If I could wipe him from my thoughts, I would, but I can’t!” “When I kill his ass that should help the process.” A knot of rage tightened her stomach muscles. She bared her incisors. “If you go after him, I will not challenge you, but know this, Vladimir, if you kill him, I will never, ever forgive you. Never!” “Then I’ll have to learn to cope with your hatred,” he retorted and flashed out of the kitchen. When she heard her front door open and slam, she sank down to the kitchen floor, wrapped her arms around her body and sobbed. Several hours later, lost and afraid, she did something she hadn’t done since she was a very little girl. She closed her eyes and reached out. Mother. Mother. I need you. Help me. Please.

***** Seated across the table from Madison Savoy, Jordan found himself hard-pressed not to suggest they forget their drinks, forget business, and go somewhere more conducive to fucking like bunnies than a smoky sports bar. He sipped his drink. “So you were apparently right about Santiago and Makefield. Neither is human.” She sat back against her seat, her dark gaze meeting his. “Do you think Makefield is guilty?” “Of offing Chalkin? Absolutely.” “He admitted it?” She scooped a handful of nuts from the small bowl on the table they shared. He watched her full lips part and felt the unmistakable stirring of his cock. Damn, he couldn’t remember the last time any woman had got him so hard and so hot with so little effort. What he wouldn’t give to kiss her soft, sweet-looking lips. “Sergeant?” He blinked and smiled. “I’m sorry? You were saying?” “Are you all right?” “I’m fine. Why do you ask?” “Because you’re licking your lips and staring at

mine.” He laughed and raked a hand through his hair. He forced his gaze away from her lips. “Was I? I’m sorry. My mind wandered.” “Where?” “Where what?” “Where did your mind wander?” “Why do you ask?” “Because now you’re talking to my breasts.” Oh hell. What was the use in playing games? He raised his gaze to hers. “That’s probably because they’re large and round and… ” Her eyes widened. “Excuse me? Are you sitting there talking about my breasts?” He widened his gaze. “Of course not. You were saying?” “Perhaps we should continue this conversation at another time in a place more conducive to conducting business.” “There’s no time like the present.” “I was asking if Makefield had admitted to killing Chalkin.” “Not in so many words, but when we went to see Santiago, he practically offered me a job.” “What kind of job?” “Without actually saying it, he—Santiago—implied he wanted to teach me the fine art of vampire killing, or dispatching, as he called it.” She sucked in a breath. “What did you say?” “I told him I already had a job, but I’d consider it.” She frowned. “Why?” He shrugged. “Why not? I happen to agree with him that vampires who kill humans need killing. Don’t you?” “Yes, but that’s hardly the point—” “Actually, I think it is the point. Maybe you should meet with him, then you can gauge for yourself whether or not he’s someone doing something we want to interfere with.” “He can’t go around killing people.” “He’s not. I wouldn’t call rogue vampires people. I think if you met him, you’d be convinced that he’s okay.” “Would that be safe?” He nodded. “If he wanted to, he could have killed me. He made no effort to do that.” “Okay. Then set something up.” He nodded. “I will. Now, can I buy you dinner?” She hesitated before shaking her head. “We have to stay focused and keep things strictly professional between us.” “Why? I happen to know you’re divorced and not seeing anyone. And I’m sure you’ ve learned from your investigation that the same is true of me.” “That doesn’t follow that we should mix business with pleasure.” “It would certainly be a pleasure to take you out to dinner.” She moistened her lips. “I heard you were dating Detective Malone.” “I’m not dating anyone. She and I are friends.” She arched a brow. “I heard you were lovers.” “Were being the operative word here. We tried it for a while and decided we made better friends than lovers.” “She’s very beautiful.” “Yes, she is… if you like that type. So, can I buy you dinner?”

She shook her head. “I don’t think… well, actually… yes. Yes, you can, but I think I should make it clear that dinner is all I’m interested in tonight.” That implied she might be interested in something more at a future date—if he pressed her hard enough. And he intended to press very hard. He smiled. “Dinner it is. Can I call you Madison?” “Yes, Sergeant, you can.” She turned that wonderful smile of hers on him. “What would you like me to call you?” “Oh, I love the way you call me Sergeant.” Her smile widened. “Sergeant it is then.” Several hours later when they said goodbye outside of her apartment door, he was hard-pressed not to wrap his arms around her and kiss her until she couldn’t breathe. “I’ll contact Santiago and set up a meeting,” he told her, his gaze on her lips. She nodded. “Okay. Thanks for dinner. Goodnight.” She spoke in a low, breathless voice. He dragged his gaze from her mouth to look in her eyes. “I wouldn’t say no to a nightcap.” She shook her head. “You of all people should know better than to drink and drive, Sergeant.” “After a few hours in your company, my intoxication level is probably off the charts. One little drink isn’t going to hurt.” She moistened her lips. “Look, Jordan, we have to work together. We can’t afford to let our… libidos get out of control.” “Mine’s already out of control.” He bent his head, stopping with his lips just inches from hers. “What about yours?” She pressed her hands against his shoulders. But instead of pushing him away, she lifted her lips and linked her arms around his neck. “It’s on overload,” she admitted. “So let’s just… kiss and say goodnight.” He slipped his arms around her and brushed his lips against her soft, sweet mouth. “I’m going to do a lot more than kiss you,” he told her. He pressed her against her apartment door with his body. He licked the side of her neck, just below her ear. “We should go inside—unless you want to be fucked out here in the hallway.” She shuddered against him and pushed against his shoulders. “If you think I’m going to let you fuck me on a first date—” He pressed his fingers against her lips. “I am going to fuck you tonight. The only question you need to decide is where it’s going to happen. Here in the hallway or inside on a bed. Or would you like to go to my place?” He stroked her cheek. “We can fuck in the Jacuzzi, on the bed or in the living room in front of the fire. Which do you prefer?” Her saw the surrender in her dark gaze before she leaned against him. “It’s been a long time for me. Are you prepared to give me what I want?” “Yes.” She pressed her cheek against his shoulder. Trailing a hand down his body, she unzipped his pants and palmed his cock. “I’d like to lie on my stomach and feel this big, hard cock of yours slowly sliding in and out of my ass. I want a slow, tortuously sweet ass-fuck. I like it slow and deep. Can you handle that?” Hot damn! He’d hit the jackpot. He smiled at her and palmed her ass. “It will be my pleasure to fuck your large, lovely ass until I make you come.” He bent his head and kissed her lips. “Then I’m still going to want some pussy.” “Give me a sweet ass-fuck first and you can have all the pussy you want, Jordan.”

“It’s been a long time since I’ve been with a woman who excited me as much as you do. I’m going to want to eat and fuck your pussy all night long.” She caught her breath and licked her lips. She removed her hand from his pants and linked her fingers with his. “Then let’s go to bed, Sergeant.”

***** Tatiana awoke abruptly and bolted up in her dark bedroom, aware that although she could see no one, she wasn’t alone in the room. Instead of apprehension, a warm feeling settled over her. A sense of peace she had not felt in over three hundred years overwhelmed her. She jumped from her bed and stood staring into the shadows of the room. Suddenly, the figure of a slender, dark-haired woman appeared. I heard your cries and I came to comfort and protect you, my little one. Tears welled in her eyes and quickly spilled down her cheeks. “Mother! You came?” she whispered. “I will always come when you call, my little one. Come.” She opened her arms. “You will tell me what troubles you and I will make it right. Yes?” Tatiana stumbled forward into her mother’s arms. When they closed around her, she sobbed, burying her head against her shoulder. “I called and you came… you came!” “Did you think I would not?” “I didn’t know… I haven’t been very… I haven’t tried as hard as I should have to makes amends with you. I had no excuse not to welcome you back into my life.” “It does not matter. What matters is that you called to me. There is no power on earth that could have kept me away from you.” Her mother lifted her and carried her to the chair by the window. Sinking down into it, she rocked her, stroking her hair. “Tell me what troubles you and I will make it right—no matter what it takes.” Tatiana shook her head. She could not ask her mother to choose sides, not when she and Vlad were still trying to make their peace with each other. Perhaps Aleksei would forgive her if she interrupted his time with his new family to ask him to try to change Vlad’s mind. “Thank you for coming, but this is not something I can ask your help with.” Her mother slipped a hand under her chin and lifted her face. “There is no need to disturb Aleksei when I am here and capable of helping.” Tatiana sighed and decided not to complain about Palea invading her thoughts. “Shouldn’t you be with Mikhel? How is he?” “He is surrounded by love. Not only are Erica and Dimitri at his side, but his father is there as well. He is fine. He understood when I told him of your call. His friend Cal Harris piloted one of Mikhel’s jets to bring me here.” She moistened her lips. “And Serge? Has Derri finally heard from him?” “Yes. He had a little trouble with a former lover, but he was able to overcome her and break away.” “He’s all right?” “Yes. He and his boys are on their way home.” “And this former lover who held him hostage?” “She will be dealt with at the proper time. Now, what troubles you, little one?” “I… don’t want you to have to choose sides.” “Sides? Between you and who?”

“Vladimir.” She felt a shiver pass through her mother’s body. “Vladimir?” “Never mind. It’s really not—” “No, my little one. Tell me what troubles you or I will have to resort to probing your mind for the information.” She stroked her cheek. “I know you have studied the shadow arts, but they will not help you in blocking my probe of a mind that is a part of mine. Trust me to do the right thing. Tell me.” “First I have to tell you that the dispute between myself and Vladimir is entirely my fault. I’ve betrayed him—again. He’s right and I know he is, but I can’t help how I feel.” “What has happened?” “Oh, Mother, he’s going to kill him and there’s nothing I can do to stop Vlad without challenging him. I can’t do that. But how can I allow Vlad to… how can I stand by and do nothing while Vlad kills him?” “Who is this male Vladimir wants to kill, and why?” Tatiana closed her eyes and pressed her face against Palea’s body. In a small, shamed voice, she told Palea about her relationship with Jason. When she fell silent, she lifted her head, ready to face the condemnation she’d see in her mother’s gaze.

Chapter Twelve Vladimir was surprised and pleased when he found his mother standing on his doorstep the next morning. “Mother! Come in.” He put his arm around her shoulder and urged her into his foyer. “What brings you here?” He frowned. “It’s not Mikhel? Is he all right?” “Yes. He is fine.” They moved into the living room. When she sat on the sofa, he sat with her. “I didn’t expect to see you here.” “I would not have come without an invitation, but—” “You don’t need an invitation. You’re welcome here anytime.” She smiled and glanced around the living room Adam had furnished. “You are happy here with Adam? Yes?” He nodded. “Yes.” “Where is Adam?” “Upstairs asleep.” After his argument with Tat, he’d been angry and hurt. He had spent hours rutting into Adam, who had finally shoved him away just before dawn. When he had reached for Adam again, Slayer had intervened, shifting to his natural form and assuming a battle stance over the exhausted Adam. Father leave Adam…too tired…need rest. Father leave room. Palea rose and walked over to the patio doors. After staring out for several moments, she turned to face him. “We need to talk, solnyshko moy.” Even as she called him her sun, he noted the abrupt cooling of her tone. He rose. “So this is not a social visit, Mother?” She sighed. “I have wanted to come. You understand that? Yes? But I have come on Tatiana’s behalf.” He narrowed his gaze. “If she asked you to intercede for that piece of dirt she’s sleeping with—” “She asked me not to intercede. She is afraid of upsetting the… balance you and I are

establishing.” “Then why are you here?” She crossed the room to look up in his face. “I am here to ask you to leave this Makefield alone.” “What? Do you know who he is? What he tried to do? Do you know what nearly happened to Aleksei and Mikhel at the hands of his master?” She nodded, her dark eyes narrowed. “I am aware of all you mention.” “Then how can you expect me to allow him to live?” “Expect? Have I not made myself, clear, solnyshko moy? I do not expect anything. I demand that for the sake of Tatiana’s happiness, you give up your rightful claim to vengeance.” “Demand? If it’s rightful, why shouldn’t I kill him?” She placed her hands on his chest and bared her incisors. “Because I will not allow it.” He flashed away from her. “I don’t recall your having any say in the manner.” She crossed the room to stand in front of him, her eyes glowing. Then, without warning, her right hand shot out in a blur. Several moments later, Vlad picked himself up from the far wall where she had tossed him. She flashed forward and stared up at him. “This is not a discussion, Vladimir. You are happy with Adam and we all rejoice with you. This Makefield is someone whose heart I would like to rip out from his chest and tear into little pieces while he watches. But he is important to Tatiana. She denies it, but I fear he is her bloodlust. Having experienced the happiness a full-blood can only know with his true mate, would you wish to deny Tatiana that same joy? Would you kill a man you know to be her bloodlust, knowing that some vampires only bloodlust once?” “Yes!” He shot to his feet, glaring at her. “I am sorry to hear that, Vladimir, but as the head of this family, I am not prepared for your selfish desire for vengeance to rob Tatiana of her bloodlust.” “And if I go after him anyway?” She shook her head, her eyes filling with tears. “Then I will stop you. You will not have vengeance at the expense of your little sister’s happiness.” He felt as if she had driven a sharp knife through his heart. “You would challenge me physically on his behalf?” “No, solnyshko moy, it would not be on his behalf. I despise him. It would be on her behalf, but it would be no challenge. Do not make the mistake of thinking you, for all your height and muscles, would be a physical match for me. Live to be thousands of years old and you will never be a physical match for me.” She stroked a hand across his cheek. “I beg of you, do not force my hand. Give me your word you will make no move to hurt this Makefield. You do not have to like him, but as Tatiana’s older brother, you are charged with helping to ensure her happiness. “How can you do that if you kill the male she loves?” “How can she love him?” “She would not be the first full-blood to bloodlust unwisely. She has struggled with her feelings but cannot reject them. Do not make me have to choose between stopping you or doing nothing and condemning her to a life devoid of joy. “Having found Adam, you know what that would be like. Give me your word.” “No. Damn it, no,” he snarled and raced across the room and out the door. To his

surprise, she didn’t follow. When he returned home several hours later, she had gone. Adam met him in the foyer as he let himself in. One look at Adam’s handsome face and he knew Palea had confided in Adam. “Go ahead,” he said wearily. “Jump all over me like everyone else and tell me how wrong I am to want to kill the man who wanted me dead.” Adam, with Slayer perched on his shoulder, crossed the floor to kiss him slowly on his lips. “Come to bed and make love to me.” He nodded and allowed Adam to lead him to their bedroom. He was tired, hurt and angry, and he needed sex with his bloodlust to soothe him. After Adam had loved him, he’d decide how to handle the goddamned Makefield.

***** Jace sat up in his dark bedroom. He glanced at his bedside clock. 2:10 a.m. What had awakened him? He stared around the room. Heart racing, he blinked several times. He closed his eyes and slowly counted to ten. When he opened them again, nothing had changed. Carollina, just as he remembered her, a beautiful, slender blonde with an amazing smile, stood near his bedroom window—naked. She looked so real… almost as though if he touched her he’d feel her soft, warm flesh. He got out of bed and moved slowly across the room. Stopping within arms length of her, he extended his right arm. His fingers brushed against her small, pointy breasts with erect nipples. Instead of the warmth he had expected, her skin felt cool and not as supple as he remembered. What did that matter in a dream? “This is not a dream, my love. This is real.” The soft words, spoken in the sweet voice he had not heard in over half a century, sent a shock through him. He snatched his hand away from her. “I must be asleep.” She smiled. “Oh no, Jace darling, this is not a dream.” “It must be, because you are dead.” She took his hand in hers and placed it between her legs. “This is real, my love,” she told him. “I couldn’t go on without you, so I have come to make you mine again. I’ve come to make love.” She rotated her hips. “Feel how much I want and need you, my love.” He felt moisture against his fingers. The scent of her aroused pussy permeated the air, seeming to invade his nostrils, overwhelming his senses. He blinked, feeling lightheaded. “This can’t be real… you can’t be real.” “But I am real, my love.” She took his hand in hers and led him back to the bed. She pushed him on his back and quickly straddled his hips. He felt her pussy dripping onto his pubic hair. The evidence of her passion failed to arouse him. He had once loved her with a depth of emotion so strong, her death had nearly driven him insane. Much had happened since then. Meeting and falling in love with Tatiana had given his life a new focus. While he still believed in the work he did for Wilfredo and he still wanted to find and punish those who had killed Carollina, they were no longer the primary goals in his life. His chief goal in life was convincing Tatiana they belonged together. He and Tatiana… not he and Carollina. He frowned. This was wrong. Not only was she long dead, but she had been haunting his dreams, turning them into nightmares. He closed his hands around her

slender waist. “No.” “Oh yes!” Her hands, imbued with all the power of a full-blood vampire, closed around his wrists. She forced his hands away from her waist and stared down into his gaze. “The time when I could be so easily dismissed is long past, Jace.” Retaining her grip on his wrists, she manipulated her lower body until she managed to maneuver his cock between her wet folds. He stiffened. “I don’t want this and I don’t want you anymore. Let me up.” Her eyes blazed down at him. “If you think I’m going to lose you to her, you’re mistaken. You’re mine. You’ve always been mine and I’ve come back to reclaim you.” She pushed her hips downward. Her pussy quickly swallowed his cock, holding it in an uncomfortably tight, viselike grip. Although his cock was erect, he felt no passion or desire. “This won’t change anything,” he warned her. “My affections belong to another now.” She slowly slid up and down on him, her body shuddering each time her pussy completely enveloped his cock. “Your heart and your affections are of little consequence to me. She can have them. I have what I want. I went through hell to reclaim your hard cock.” She lay her cheek against his shoulder and ground her hips against his, squeezing her internal muscles around him. “Who are you?” “I’m the love of your life, my darling Jace.” “Carollina’s dead.” “I’ve risen from the dead to reclaim the one thing that mattered most to me—you. Now, please… make love to me, my Jace.” “I’m in love with someone else. If you really are Carollina, you wouldn’t do this.” “I am Carollina!” She bared her incisors, her eyes gleaming with fury. “Do you know what pain and darkness I’ve endured to find my way back to you? You think after all I’ve endured I’ll allow another fem to have you? No! You belong to me.” She lifted her hips and slammed her pussy all the way down on him. His cock pulsed in response, but his emotions remained untouched. He clenched his hands into fists and closed his eyes, his thoughts on Tat. He had been a fool to leave with angry words between them. Tatiana…I’m sorry. Carollina hissed and used her pussy to tighten painfully around his cock. “I can read your thoughts, and I won’t have you thinking about that bitch when we’re making love,” she warned. He felt her invading his thoughts and threw up the mental shields Wilfredo had taught all the hunters to wield to protect themselves against the superior mental power of full-blood vampires. As she continued to thrust herself up and down on his cock, she held his hands locked at either side of his body. Her efforts to smash through his shields increased with each passing moment. He feared once she had full access to his thoughts she would force his complete surrender. If that happened, he knew she would draw him into the world of darkness she now inhabited. He took a deep breath and reached out with his thoughts to the one person he was most afraid of losing. Tatiana! You are weakening, my love. Make it easier on yourself. Surrender to me and I promise you an eternity of happiness and passion. You’ve been calling to that bitch and she hasn’t responded. She is either afraid to face me fem to fem, or she knows you belong to me. Surrender to me, my Jace, and let

me teach you the power of dark passion. “Never,” he ground the words out between clenched teeth. He’d been a fool not to listen to Tatiana and discard the charm. Now he feared the only way to keep Carollina from dragging him into hell with her was the last retort of mental suicide. “Release me or I promise you the only thing you’ll end up with is a shadow. You were one of us. You know Wilfredo taught us all how to protect our minds against even the most powerful full-blood. I will not be enslaved by you.” I won’t allow that, Jace. He felt her hot breath against his neck. If I have to, I will rip out your jugular and take you to within seconds of death. Then when imminent death has lowered your defenses, I will force your final surrender. And then there will be no one and nothing that can keep me from making you mine for all eternity. He heard the steel in her voice. Certain he was moments away from either death or worse, the loss of his soul, he offered a silent prayer and sent a final message to Tat. I love you, Tatiana. I’ll always love you…even in death. Goodbye, my love. There’s no need to be afraid, my Jace. He opened his eyes and stared at Carollina. “I’m not afraid. One way or another, Wilfredo will find a way to undo this. Either he’ll rescue me from you or he’ll consign me to a merciful death.” She licked his neck. There will be no way for him or anyone else to reclaim you once I make you mine. “Then we had better make sure that doesn’t happen.” Carollina gave a startled cry as she was ripped off of him. Exhausted from the rape and mental battering, Jace scrambled to his knees, blinking rapidly. Tatiana, wearing a black one-piece cat suit with her long hair held in a ponytail, hovered several feet above the bed, the fingers of one hand tightly closed around Carollina’s throat. He gulped in a long, aching breath. You came. Easily holding the struggling Carollina, she looked at him, her mind brushing gently against his like a soft, sweet caress. Did you think I would not? After the things I said…I didn’t know… Of course I came. She tore her gaze away and stared at Carollina. “I have two scores to settle with you, fem. First, you nearly entangled my most precious sibling in your web, and now you think I’ll allow you to drag Jason into your dark pit of despair?” Carollina wrapped her hands around Tatiana’s neck and Jace stiffened. He was uncertain his legs would hold him up, but he couldn’t stand by and watch while the two females he cared most about battled over him. Tatiana shook her head and, using her free hand, forced Carollina’s hands away from her throat. “No, Jason. Do not interfere. This is between us. Not only will she answer for what she’s been doing to you, but she’ll answer for what she’s been attempting to do to Andrei.” Carollina made a small, startled sound. “That’s right,” Tatiana said. “I know who you are… Veelee… Lina, Carollina and however many other names you’ve called yourself over the last fifty or so years. Tonight, your games end here.” “Think again,” Carollina croaked as she arched her body and jerked back, managing to break Tatiana’s hold. Vaulting through the air, she landed lightly on the

other side of the room, near the door. Caught off guard, Tatiana dropped to the floor beside the bed. Moving with a speed that Jace had rarely seen anyone younger or more skillful than Wilfredo manage, Carollina flashed across the room and struck out at Tatiana’s face with a clenched fist. “Die, you bitch!” Before Jace could move, Tatiana matched Carollina’s speed and managed to jerk her head aside. Even as Carollina’s hand missed its target by inches, Tatiana’s right hand shot out and fastened around her neck. “I’ve already done that once. I know you’ve done it as well, but it’s time you died again—this time permanently.” She slammed Carollina onto her back and straddled her body. Holding the struggling Carollina on her back, Tatiana lifted her left elbow and brought it down with blinding speed on the other fem’s bent knee. Jace heard the unmistakable sound of breaking bones. Carollina screamed in pain. Jace froze, feeling as if his blood had been turned to ice. Transferring her choking grip from her right hand to her left one, Tatiana used her right elbow to break Carollina’s other knee. Jace! Help me! At her cry for help, Jace exploded off the bed and hurried across the room toward the two women. Tatiana turned and gave him a brief glance. Her eyes glowed and her incisors were bared. “Stay out of this, Jason!” He faltered, torn between the only two women he’d ever loved. Carollina reached out to him, invading his thoughts and flooding him with memories of the good times they’d shared. Help me, my Jace. Together we can defeat her. She is not who you think she is. She is the one who has been invading your dreams, pretending to be me. Help me thwart her attempts to turn you against me for her own selfish reasons. Draw on the strength of the talisman around your neck that connects us. Caught up in the rapture of the memory of how much he’d loved her and how her death had devastated him, he clutched the charm around his neck. A flash of heat infused his body, clouding his senses. The need to protect Carollina against the nocturene attacking her dominated his thoughts. He moved forward. Together he and his beloved Carollina would defeat the nocturene. When his fingers brushed against the nocturene’s neck, a shock of electricity danced down at his spine and his head cleared. He blinked. “Tatiana? What are you doing here?” Reaching back, she ripped the chain from around his neck. No! Carollina screamed. You mustn’t allow her to weaken our connection, my love. Take our talisman back from her. Do it now before it’s too late. I’m growing weak. I’ve never needed you more, my love. Struggling to wrench free of her, he felt her invade his thoughts with a ruthlessness he couldn’t resist. You failed me once, Jace. Don’t fail me again. You must get the talisman back. As if they had a mind of their own, his hands shot out and closed around Tatiana’s neck.

“Fight her, Jason!” He tightened his hands around Tatiana’s soft flesh, determined to still the pulse under his fingers. “Oh, Jason.” She brought her forearm up and knocked his hands away from her throat. She rose and levitated in the air, dragging Carollina along with her. She looked down at him, her gaze soft and caressing. “Snap out of it. Her hold on you is broken.” Carollina laughed. “You think taking the talisman will free him from my control? You’re wrong. He’s mine now and I’ll never give him up.” Tatiana bared her incisors and violently shook Carollina’s slender body. “He won’t do you much good once I’ve killed you, bitch.” “You can’t win, Forester. You’ve lost him. If you kill me, he will hate you and love me forever. Either way you’ll never have him.” “Neither will you, bitch.” Eyes blazing, Tatiana spun around in the air. With an angry roar, she tossed Carollina toward the window. Hovering in the air, she brought both clenched hands up from her sides and thrust forward, opening her hands as she did. Carollina, who had hovered helpless in the air, cried out. Jace! Mike, help me! Jace watched in dismay as, pushed by an invisible force, Carollina crashed through the window in a shower of broken glass and aluminum. He heard the sickening thud as her body landed on sold brick several stories below. Jace…Mike…avenge me, my loves. “Caro! No!” Unable to swallow his rage, Jace leapt into the air, grabbed Tatiana’s ankles and jerked. “You’re going to pay for that.” “You are so right.” Jace released Tatiana’s ankles and dropped down into a crouch at the sound of the male voice. He only had a moment to locate the blond male Tatiana had told him was important to her before the man brought a loaded crossbow up from his thigh and fired. “You bitch! You attacked my mistress.” Tatiana, a bolt protruding from her chest, stared at the man with a surprised look on her face. “Tim. Why?” she whispered and crashed to the floor, where she lay unmoving. “No!” Jace exploded to his feet and raced across the room. The man turned to him, a look of triumph on his face. “We’ve avenged our mistress. Let’s go see if there’s anything we can do to help her.” Roaring with rage, Jace knocked the crossbow he recognized as one of his from the man’s hands. Then he spun him around so that the man’s back was to his chest. Hooking his elbow around the man’s neck, he placed his free palm on the man’s head and using all his strength, he tightened his elbow around the man’s neck and pulled back against his forehead until he heard the man’s neck snap. Then he tossed the limp body aside and rushed to Tatiana. Tears stung his eyes and bile rose in his stomach at the sight of the widening bloodstain around the bolt protruding from her heart. He kneeled beside her, gently lifting her head onto his lap. “Tatiana?” He touched her cheek. Her eyelids fluttered but didn’t open. “Oh God, please.” He lifted his gaze and stared out into the night. Wilfredo! Wilfredo! I need you. Help me, please!

*****

Dacoda lay on her side in the moonlit cabin bedroom with one of Andrei’s arms tossed possessively across her body. He had fallen asleep soon after making love to her for the third time. Although she was tired, she was too excited at the discovery of his rampant sexual hunger for her to sleep. It was too early to speculate on whether she would be able to maintain his longterm interest. Given that he preferred slender blondes, she decided not to think too much about the future. For now, she planned to fully enjoy each moment with him and hope her feelings for him were enough to rouse a more lasting interest in him. Maybe… just maybe, the jealousy and rage he’d shown when he found her with Evan at least signaled the possibility that he liked her more than he was prepared to admit. Recalling how he had awakened her that morning by serenading her with a soulful, sexy rendition of You Are So Beautiful, she smiled. He had a sweet baritone that had sent chills down her spine as she listened to him singing a cappella, perfectly on key. Her smile widened as she remembered turning her head to find a dozen red roses on each nightstand. He had even made her breakfast, which he fed her between deep, moist, pussy-tingling kisses. When she’d asked what he would eat, he had parted her legs and pressed a series of openmouthed kisses against her bare pussy. Lord, he was the sweetest, most romantic man she’d ever met. Man? She frowned. He was definitely male, but was he a man? Were vampire males considered men? He stirred at her back. She felt his cock against her butt and shivered. Even asleep, he made her wet. Who cared what he was considered? She pressed her ass back against his groin, closed her eyes and— Andrei stiffened behind her and then let out a piercing scream that sent a chill of fear through her. She rolled over and looked at him. “Andrei? What is it? What’s wrong?” He bolted up in bed, clutching his bare chest, a look of fear and horror in his blue eyes. “Andrei!” She shook his arm. “What’s wrong?” He blinked and stared at her, his eyes filling with tears. “It’s Tatiana.” “Where?” She cast a quick look around the room before staring at him again. He pulled away from her and stumbled out of bed. She sat up and turned on the light. She saw his hands trembling as he pulled on his pants. She climbed out of bed and crossed the room to put her arms around him. “What is it? Please, Andrei, tell me what’s wrong?” He turned and buried his face against her neck, his arms tightening around her, hurting her. “It’s… oh, God! She’s been hurt.” “Tat?” She stroked his hair. “How do you know?” “I know. I felt the blow. It’s bad… she’s been wounded… in the heart.” He pulled away from her. “She’s dying. I have to go to her.” She caught her breath. “Dying? But… but how it that possible, Andrei?” He moved around the room in a blur, snatching up his remaining clothes. Then he flashed from the cabin. She stood where he’d left her, her heart racing with fear for him and Tat. Moments later, he reappeared in the room and handed her the keys to his SUV. “You take the SUV and drive yourself back.” She clutched his arm. “Just give me a moment and I’ll throw on my clothes and come with you.” He shook his head. “I can move faster if I fly.”

She blinked at him. “Fly?” He nodded impatiently. “I have to go.” She tightened her hand on his arm. “If she’s hurt, I want to be with her and you.” “She is hurt and it’s better if you’re not there because there is no power on earth that will prevent me from slaughtering her killer.” Eyes blazing and incisors bared, he raced from the room. Trembling, she dressed quickly and ran out to the SUV to start the two-hour drive back to Philly. Half an hour into the drive, she realized she had no idea where Tat was, or where Andrei was heading. Blinking back tears, she pulled over to the side of the road and stopped the SUV. She closed her eyes. Andrei…oh, Andrei.

***** Jace felt a sudden searing heat fill the room. He looked up. A tall, handsome blond man he recognized as the one Wilfredo had called Lord appeared. Jace eased Tatiana’s head onto the floor, rose and went down on one knee, bowing his head. “My Lord, help her. Please. Help her and I’ll spend the rest of my life in your service. I’ll do anything… anything. Just please help her.” Before Luc could respond, Wilfredo appeared in the doorway. He saw Luc, dropped to one knee and murmured, “My Lord.” Luc inclined his head, his voice warm. “Santiago… you have begun to remember?” “Yes, Lord.” Luc crossed the room to place his hand on Wilfredo’s shoulder. “Even without the benefit of your memory, you have managed to uphold our beliefs more faithfully than either Jacoby or I have.” “I have taken many false steps and erred on many occasions for far longer than I should have, but I have done my best, Lord.” “You have carried out the duties of your office in a most noble and honorable manner. Of those of us here from the Crystal Falls, you have stayed truest to our original purpose. Your innate devotion to our clan’s creed humbles me. Rise and receive my grateful thanks. I am sure Jacoby will add his very shortly.” Jace, watching impatiently, swallowed hard several times before he could speak without shouting. There was something about this Luc that commanded respect. “Someone… please help her.” Wilfredo turned to him. “She is not dead, Jason.” “But she is dying. I can feel her life force seeping out of her body.” Wilfredo rose and went to kneel beside him. He placed one hand on Jace’s shoulder while moving his other hand over Tatiana’s body. “She is almost gone.” “Help her, Wilfredo. Please. Don’t let her die.” “Do not despair, Jason. She is a descendant of an ancient clan from our home world. While there is life in me, she will not die.” Closing his eyes, Wilfredo began to chant in a soft, foreign language. After several moments, he rocked slowly back and forth. His chanting gradually increased in volume. It went on for some time. At some portions his chanting was slow and measured. At other points he chanted in short, rapid bursts. After what felt like a lifetime, Tatiana stirred. Finally, as Wilfredo opened his eyes

and withdrew his hand, easing the bow from her chest, she opened her eyes. She looked up at him. “Jason? What happened?” His throat muscles constricted. He looked at Wilfredo, a question in his eyes. Wilfredo, looking pale, smiled. “She is all right, Jason.” Tears spilled down his cheeks. He lifted Tatiana in his arms and held her gently, brushing his lips against her hair. “It’s all right, love. You’re all right.” Wilfredo rose. His knees buckled and he would have fallen except that, without seeming to move, Luc was suddenly at his side, keeping him on his feet. “Thank you, my Lord,” Wilfredo murmured. “It has been a long time since I attempted a healing on such a gravely injured person.” “It is good to see you are beginning to remember the ancient ways. Come, we will meet with Jacoby. There is much the three of us need to discuss.” Jace reached out to Wilfredo, the man who was the only father he knew. Are you going to be all right? Wilfredo smiled. Yes. It will take more than one healing before you need have cause for concern for me, Jason. Stay with your woman while you both heal. It was only after he picked Tatiana up and carried her to his spare bedroom and Wilfredo and Luc had left that Jace remembered Carollina. Tatiana lay in his arms, asleep. He eased her onto her side and sat up. Neither of them would be safe until he made sure Carollina was dead. He shuddered at the thought of possibly having to finish her off. How could he kill the woman he had loved for so long? He glanced at Tat. To protect her, he would do what he had to. As he swung his legs over the edge of the bed, the bedroom door was kicked in. A tall vampire with dark hair, blue eyes and light brown skin stood in the doorway, his eyes glowing, his incisors bared. Jace swore softly and advanced across the room to face him. “Who the hell are you?” “Get the hell out of my way.” The vampire backhanded him without breaking his stride, sending him flying across the room. “Tat!” By the time Jace regained his feet, the vampire kneeled on the bed, cradling Tat in his arms. “Tat? Are you all right? Speak to me. Please!” Jace realized the vampire must be her twin brother Andrei. Jace stood by the bed, watching. He saw Tatiana’s hands move against Andrei’s back, then she spoke. “Andrei. It’s all right… I’m all right.” He lifted his head and looked down at her, noting her bloodstained top. Jace saw his shoulders shaking. Tatiana pulled out of his arms and pulled him down onto the bed with her, holding him in his arms. “Don’t, Drei. I’m all right.” “You’re not all right. You nearly died. I felt this piercing pain in my chest and I knew you were injured and dying.” He pulled away from her and exploded off the bed. “Who did this to you?” He spun around and bared his incisors at Jace. “No! He didn’t do it, Drei.” “Then who did?” Her lips quivered and she pressed a hand against her mouth. Jace crossed the room and put an arm around her shoulders. She turned her face against his body. He met Andrei’s burning gaze. “He’s in the next bedroom. I killed him.” Andrei narrowed his gaze. “And just who the hell are you?” Jace, tired and longing to take Tatiana to a place where they could be alone,

snapped. “I’m the man in love with her.” “Not very good at protecting her, are you?” Andrei leveled a finger at him. “You’d better be glad she didn’t die. If she had—” Tat jerked up her head. “Enough, Andrei! It’s not his fault. It was Veelee.” “Vee… Veelee? She did this?” Tatiana sighed. “She attacked Jace and when I intervened—” “So you got hurt protecting him? What the hell do you see in these weak human men you have to protect?” His taunt stabbed into Jace like a knife. Jace bared his incisors. Don’t respond, she pleaded. He’s just upset and afraid because we’re so close and he knows I almost died. Bear with him. She drew out of his arms and went to face her brother. “Go check on Tim and—” “Timbersmith? Are you telling me he did this to you?” She nodded. “I’ll kill him!” “I already did that,” Jace pointed out. “Then you should have killed him before he injured Tat, not after.” “Andrei. He’s in the other bedroom and Veelee is—I threw her through the other bedroom window and she fell. Check her, but be very careful.” “You’ll be all right with this ninety-pound weakling here?” “Andrei. Go!” He kissed her cheek, squeezed her tightly and then left the room. Tat turned back to Jace, opening her arms. He closed the distance between them and lifted her off her feet. He carried her to the bed, where he drew her into his arms. “He’s right. I didn’t do a very good job of protecting you. When you told me to get rid of the charm I wouldn’t, and that’s how she kept invading my dreams. If I had listened to you, none of this would have happened.” She shook her head. “It’s not your fault. I’m much older than you and I was caught off guard. I knew when I saw Tim several weeks ago that something was wrong. I knew he had aligned himself with a group of Vamptues. They’re bad news, as they are almost always nocturene. I knew that, but I did nothing to find out how deep his association with them went, or who had provided the blood for his blood tattoo. Had I done that, I would have known that Veelee was his mistress and been wary of him. “I sensed his arrival tonight but viewed it more as an annoyance than a cause for alarm. I let my guard down and nearly got us both killed.” “No.” He kissed her cheek. “It wasn’t your fault.” “I just want to go to sleep. Hold me, Jace.” The bedroom door swung open and Jace looked up. “What the hell do you want now?” “To kill your sorry ass.” A vampire with bronze skin, blue eyes and long dreadlocks filled the bedroom doorway. The rage he sensed told him the vampire he faced was Vladimir Madison. Oh shit, could this night get any worse? He released Tatiana and slid off the bed, looking around the room for a weapon to use to protect himself. “Vladimir, no! Please!” Tatiana begged. “Do you know what we’ve just been through?”

He didn’t respond but stalked across the room toward Jace. Oh, shit. Jace put his back against the wall and prepared to have his ass kicked. Andrei flashed into the room and stood in front of him, facing the advancing Vladimir. “Back off, Vlad.” Andrei, who had minutes earlier seemed on the verge of strangling him, was now standing in his defense? “Get out of the way, Andrei. That’s the bastard who attacked Aleksei when he thought he was me.” Jace saw Andrei stiffen and stifled a groan. Was he going to have to appear weak in front of Tatiana by calling out to Wilfredo for a second time in one night? “Makefield?” Andrei threw a hard glance over his shoulder at him. Jace met Andrei’ s gaze briefly and saw the promise of an ass whipping to come. He shrugged. No longer able to fight off his weariness, he slid down the wall to sit on the floor. He knew either one of the brothers were going to beat his ass, but he doubted that either would kill him with Tatiana there. It wouldn’t be the first or the last time he’d have his ass kicked by a full-blood vampire—until he was one himself. Andrei turned back to Vladimir. “What do you plan to do about it?” “Kill his ass.” Andrei shook his head. “Not tonight… not unless you’re planning to kill me first.” “What? Boy, are you going to stand there and challenge me over a hunter? Have you lost your mind?” “I despise him, but Tat clearly has feelings for his sorry ass, however incomprehensible that might be. She nearly died tonight trying to protect him. The only way you’re getting to him is through me.” “And what makes you think I won’t go through you?” “Oh, you might try, but don’t let that ‘boy’ shit go to your head, big brother. I’m more than capable of taking care of myself while protecting Tat’s bloodlust.” “I never said he was my bloodlust,” Tatiana protested. Jace groaned. Damn her. If it was the last thing he did, he’d make her admit how she felt about him. “Then you won’t mind if I kill his ass myself.” Andrei swung around and snatched Jace up from the floor. “Touch him and I will beat your ass all the way to Virginia and back,” she snapped. Andrei tossed him against the wall. “Watch it.” Jace bolted to his feet. “I am sick and tired of you damn vampires.” He pointed at both of the males. “Get the fuck out of my place—now!” Andrei bared his incisors. “I’m going to kick your damned, sorry, lily-white ass all over this town.” “Get in line,” Vladimir shot back. Andrei glared at Jace and then crossed the room to the bed where Tatiana sat. He leaned down and the two embraced for several long moments. “The nocturene is dead,” he told her in a soft voice. Jace closed his eyes and leaned his head back against the wall. Carollina. Oh God, Carollina. “And… Tim?” “Deader than a doornail,” he said, sounding pleased. Jace heard her gulp in a deep breath. “He wasn’t worth crying over, Tat.” “I loved him,” she whispered. The words struck Jace with the force of a bullet. “He wasn’t worthy of your love, but I’m sorry you’

re hurt, Tat.” “I know, Drei… I know… and his body?” “Vlad and I will take care of both bodies. You rest, and if you need me, Tat… ” She nodded. “How is Coda?” “We’re going to have to talk about her and that blond bimbo you sent after her.” “How is she?” “She’s not with him. Now go to sleep and stay the hell out of my personal life.” They heard running in the hall, then a voice calling out, “Police!” Andrei groaned. “Vlad and I will handle the police.” He looked at Tat. “You rest.” She nodded. Jace slid down the wall, his heart aching at the final loss of Carollina. “Come to bed, Jason, and we can grieve together.” He opened his eyes and walked to the bed. She pulled him in beside her, and they drifted off to sleep in each other arms.

Chapter Thirteen When Tat woke the next morning, she was alone in the bed. But the bedroom was far from empty. Palea, Andrei, Vlad, Katie, Mikhel, Serge and Aleksei all stood around the bed, staring at her. Every pair of eyes trained on her held concern. She smiled at Palea. “Mother.” Palea bent and kissed her. “You are well? Yes? When Vladimir called and told me of your close call… I nearly died.” She kissed Palea’s cheek. “I’m feeling a little groggy and weak, but otherwise fine.” She looked at Aleksei. “Thanks to Santiago. He saved my life, Sei.” Aleksei nodded. “So I’ve been told.” “By who?” “Luc.” “So our feud with him is over?” Palea answered. “Yes. When I leave here I must go pay my respects and offer my humble thanks for your life. I am told there is a lot we have to learn of our shared past.” Tat frowned. “With Santiago?” “Of the ancient clan from which we are descended.” “Clan?” Palea squeezed her hand. “When I understand… I will share what I have learned with you all.” Tat nodded and looked at Serge. Tall and handsome with dark hair and gray eyes, he was the youngest of her brothers. She smiled and extended her hand. “I’m glad to see you safe, Serge.” Palea stepped aside and Serge took Tat’s hand in his. “And I’m glad you’re safe, as well.” “I understand you had problems in Africa?” His eyes narrowed. “I had a little trouble with an ex-girlfriend. Her name is Diana, although she’s calling herself Bellemonte now. I dated her before I met Derri. She didn’t take our breakup well. And thanks to Deoctra, she is now a vampire with a grudge.” “She brought her across?” “Yes. I admit, I might have started the process during my feast, but Deoctra finished it.” Tat narrowed her gaze. She might have to seek out this Deoctra and kill her ass. She studied Serge’s handsome face in silence for several moments. “What happened?” “She followed me to Africa and managed to slip something in my water that knocked me out. But before she could have her wicked way with me, the guys from the team I sponsor found us.” He grinned and shook his head. “They’re young, but they’re

fearless. Can you picture six fifteen-year-old, inner city males fighting off a vampire? “Five of them held her off with sticks and furniture and whatever else they could get their hands on, while the sixth one slapped the hell out of me until I revived.” His smile vanished. “And then I kicked her goddamned ass.” “Is she going to become a problem?” Katie answered, her eyes glowing, her incisors bared. “Not if she wants to live. I sent her a message warning her that Serge might choose to forgive her, but I won’t. If I ever see her again, I’ll rip out her throat.” Tat smiled. “And well you should.” She glanced around the room and moistened her lips before speaking again. “Where’s Jason?” Vlad arched a brow. “When we descended here en masse, he tucked his tail between his legs and ran like he had a yellow streak a mile wide up his back.” She frowned. “He’s not a coward, Vlad.” “No?” He shrugged. “It was hard to tell with him in such hasty retreat.” She compressed her lips. “He’s just been through a lot.” “He’ll be through a lot more when I get my hands on him,” he shot back. “Won’t you please give him a break, Vladimir?” “Don’t you worry, my pretty. I’ll give him lots of breaks… in every limb, when I see him again.” She stiffened until she met his gaze. Although he and Andrei… hell, none of them were probably ever going to like Jason, she felt certain none of them would harm him. She bared her incisors at Vlad before turning to look at Aleksei. “You look well, Sei.” “Well? How the hell can I be well with what’s been going on in Arizona and here? I leave town for a few weeks and all my younger siblings get their asses in trouble. At this rate, you’re all going to turn my damned locks white in no time. And believe me, Dani is giving me enough shit at the moment.” She frowned. “She is? How?” “She insists that the twins will have her last name—until I marry her.” She blinked at him in surprise. “So marry her.” His eyes narrowed. “Why should I? I don’t need the benefit of some piece of paper to prove how I feel. Why isn’t my word enough for her?” She smiled. Males. Sometimes the most basic concepts seemed beyond their ability to grasp. “Who says it isn’t? Just because she wants marriage doesn’t mean she doubts your word. For a woman… especially some human women, the willingness to marry is the ultimate sign of love and devotion.” “I have no desire to get married.” “Why not?” Mikhel grinned. “Marrying Erica is the best thing that’s ever happened to me. Nothing else even comes close, except Dimitri’s birth. If you love her, marry her.” “Or get used to Pali and Lexi Tyler,” Tat advised. Aleksei swore softly. “Had I known you planned to come rushing back in such a foul mood, I wouldn’t have called you,” Vlad said. Aleksei swung around and bared his incisors at Vlad, who grinned. Mikhel nodded. “Although we missed you, there was no need at all for you to leave

Arizona, not when Vlad had everything under control.” Tat watched in pleased surprise as Vlad and Mikhel exchanged a long, silent glance. When Vlad bared his incisors, Mikhel arched a brow and smiled. “I love you too, but stay the fuck away from my wife.” “In your dreams, pissant,” Vlad growled. Tat turned her attention back to Aleksei. “So? When are you getting married, Sei?” “Not a moment before hell freezes over. I’d be damned if I’ll be blackmailed into doing anything I don’t want to do. It’s time I reminded her just who the hell is in charge here.” He bent to kiss her cheek. “If you need me—” She nodded. “I know.” He turned to look at Vlad. “I knew when I left Arizona that I was leaving our younger siblings in good hands, Vlad.” Vlad shook his head. “No, Sei. You almost made a bad mistake.” He sighed and glanced at Mikhel. “I almost didn’t help him.” Aleksei clasped his hand. “Almost doesn’t count. When he needed a big brother, you were there for him. Mikhel told me how you were prepared to face six full-bloods to protect him. Even when he urged you to leave him, you wouldn’t. Like the big brother I always knew you could be, you were prepared to die defending him.” “The hell I was! The pissant’s exaggerating.” “No he’s not. It’s time you stopped selling yourself short, Vlad. Thanks to you, I can return to Arizona with no fears.” Tat watched her two older siblings share a long embrace. When they separated, Aleksei kissed Palea and Katie before leaving. Everyone stared after him in silence for several moments. “Anyone want to bet against his being Mr. Dani Tyler before the year is out?” Mikhel asked. Vlad shook his head. “Not me. He doesn’t stand a chance. All she has to do is start calling the girls Tyler and he’ll crumble like a house of cards in a hurricane.” Everyone laughed. Tat smiled slowly, extending her hand to Vlad. Vlad? About Jason… He took her hand and leaned down to kiss her cheek. I’ll let him live, but I’m making no promises not to beat his ass every so often just on general principle. She linked her arms around his neck. I love you. Yeah, well…I love you too…on every other Thursday. She laughed, feeling happy and hopeful for the first time since Tim had turned her world upside down when he’d rejected her. Now she had her entire family back together. Although she knew she would spend some time grieving for Tim, she had an exciting new life with Jason to savor. Loving a vampire hunter wouldn’t be easy, but they’d manage it. She turned her attention to Andrei, who stood a little apart from the others, a shuttered look in his eyes. She reached out to him. Drei? What is it? What’s wrong? He smiled and shook his head. Nothing. I was just worried about you. She returned his smile, but she suspected he wasn’t being truthful with her. Later, when he was ready, he’d confide in her as he always did. After the others left the room, Katie returned and stood by the door. “There’s something I need to tell you.” “Oh Lord, Kattia, not more bad news. Please. I don’t think I can handle any more bad news just now.”

Katie shrugged. “That depends on what you mean by bad news.” “What do you mean by it?” she asked shortly, impatient for Katie to leave so she could find Jason. Although tired, she needed to feel his body on top of hers… feel his warm lips claiming hers… feel his cock sliding thick and hard into her. Then she just wanted to lay in the circle of his arms… forever. Katie remained silent. She studied Katie’s face, noting the worry in her eyes. She softened her voice when she spoke again. “What is it, Kattia?” “Jace and I have met before. We made love during my Feast of Indulgence.” “Is that all?” “You mean you’re not upset?” “No. Why should I be? He’s had other lovers, and you know I have. You were going to get to fuck him anyway, so why should I get upset?” “There’s something else. I know Vladimir and Andrei don’t like him. They don’t know it yet, but Mikhel and Serge also have reason not to like him.” “Apart from his being a hunter?” She nodded. “Yes. Just as Aleksei, Andrei and Vladimir are very protective of you, Mikhel and Serge are protective of me.” “And?” “And during my feast… during my encounter with Jace… things got a little rough. When I woke after he left, Mikhel was there… ” “So?” “So… I had a few bruises from our encounter.” Tatiana stiffened, frowning. “Bruises? Oh God, Katie, please don’t tell me he beat you,” she pleaded. Overlooking Jace’s earlier attempt to kill Vlad was bad enough, but if he had beat Katie, that would really be too much to expect the others to forgive. Katie’s eyes widened. “Oh, no! He didn’t beat me. We just had rough sex, which we both enjoyed.” “Thank God! For a moment I thought—” “But you don’t understand. Mikhel and Serge must never find out, or there’s very little that will be able to stop them from beating him to within an inch of his life.” Tatiana sighed. God save her from all these macho full-blood brothers who thought they had to protect their helpless sisters. From what she had seen of Katie, she was every bit as capable of taking care of herself as Mikhel and Serge were. Tat’s own strength rivaled Andrei’s, but that didn’t stop her twin from feeling as if he had to protect her. “Then we won’t tell them, will we?” “We’d better not.” Katie sighed and then grinned. “Is he your bloodlust?” Tat considered the question in silence for several moments. “Bloodlust? That’s a powerful word and emotion.” Katie nodded. “Yes, I know. Falling into bloodlust with Mark is the best thing that ever happened to me. Is that how you feel about Jace?” Tat lowered her eyelids to conceal the look in her eyes. “Do I love him? Yes, with all my heart.” “But?” “But bloodlust is another story.” “Are you saying he’s not your bloodlust?” Katie frowned. “Does that mean I don’t

get to fuck him after all?” Tat laughed and waved a hand. “Out, you shameless little she-cat! He’s my man and the only one who’s going to have carnal knowledge of his dick for the foreseeable future is me.” “So you think,” Katie laughed. Tatiana bared her incisors. Katie’s smile turned into a grin. “Oh, I forgot to mention, Andrei and I stopped by your place and packed you a few things.” Tat saw one of her suitcases lying across one of the dressers. She smiled. “Thanks.” “Tatiana?” “Yes?” “I’m so glad you’re all right. I know we’ve only known each other for a short time, but if anything had happened to you… ” Katie’s eyes filled with tears. Tat opened her arms and Katie rushed across the room to press into her embrace. She held Katie close, stroking her hair. “I’m all right, but ever so thankful to God to still be here, able to more fully explore our relationship.” Katie sighed and drew away, wiping at her cheeks. “I have to go. Serge and Mikhel insist I apologize to Derri for thinking she was involved with Mik’s abduction.” “Surely you didn’t really believe she would have had any part in putting his life in danger?” Katie shrugged. “I guess not, but I was so afraid when he disappeared and… ” “And you’ve never liked her?” “No… I’m so afraid that one of these days she’s going to cause real grief between Serge and Mik.” “They both love her. You need to learn to deal with that and move on, my pretty.” Katie sighed. “Maybe… in about a hundred years or so,” she said and flashed out of the room. Tat smiled at the sound of Katie’s laughter trailing through Jace’s apartment. She rose, showered, dressed and stood at the living room window, wondering where Jason was. Why didn’t he return now that her family had left? After waiting for an hour, she decided to go find him.

***** Dacoda sat on her sofa watching Andrei pace the length of her living room. Although he had arrived over an hour earlier, he had made no move to kiss or touch her. Nor had he shown any of the desire she knew she was capable of generating in him. His ability to display a seemingly insatiable hunger for her at one meeting and then behave as if they were complete strangers the next was frustrating and annoying. “Do you want to talk about it?” He stopped and turned to look at her. “Do I want to talk about what?” She shrugged. “Whatever is bothering you.” “What makes you think anything is bothering me?” “You’re pacing.” “So?” Oh great. He was going to make this harder than necessary. “You said Tat is all right

now and you’re all right.” “Tat is… yes, she’s all right now—unless you count her ridiculous fascination for that weak, half-human, half-latent male who nearly got her killed.” “I thought you said Mike was dead?” She swallowed hard, remembering the smiling, handsome photographer she had introduced Tat to several years earlier. “He is. She was foolish enough to fall for someone equally as useless. There’s another concern.” “What other concern?” He shook his head. “There’s no need to burden you with what is my problem.” “You can feel free to share anything that troubles you with me without feeling as if you’re placing a burden on me, Andrei.” He smiled. “That’s sweet, but this is something I’ll have to work out for myself.” “Why?” “This is not something I’m willing to involve you in.” Why not? Because she wasn’t important enough to him? She shrugged. “Tell me, Andrei, what do you have against humans?” “They’re weak.” Charming. “You didn’t seem to mind my humanity while we were at the cabin.” He stared at her in silence. She knew what he was thinking. That she had been— was —just a casual fuck. Sex with her didn’t touch him in any way beyond the purely physical. He’d probably come for more meaningless sex, as soon as he got past what was bothering him. “Are you going to tell me what’s bothering you? Or don’t you confide in humans?” “Why do you insist that anything is bothering me?” “Because I know it is—just as I knew you were in the clearing with me and Evan and I knew you’d been with another woman. There’s a connection between us, Andrei. I don’ t know how, but there’s a special bond between us.” He shrugged. “I believe it’s called sex.” “It’s more than that.” “Is it?” She sighed. “Okay. Supposing it is just sex, you’ve been here an hour and you haven ’t so much as kissed me.” A small smile played around the corners of his mouth. “And you think you’re so irresistible that if I haven’t kissed you in an hour, something must be seriously wrong with me?” Her cheeks burned, but she maintained his gaze. Just when she thought he was sweet and romantic, he reminded her just how mercurial a vampire could be. “If you’re going to be unpleasant, Andrei, you can show yourself out.” He shrugged. “As it happens, I came to pick up the keys to the SUV. Do you have them handy?” He certainly knew how to ensure she didn’t get too cocky or too sure of him. She rose and left the room. She half expected him to follow her to her bedroom. But she retrieved the keys from her dresser and returned to the living room. He stood where she’ d left him. She slapped the keys in his palm. She extended a hand toward the apartment door. “The exit is that way.” “Exit? Are you asking me to leave?”

Hearing the amusement in his voice brought home to her just how unimportant she was to him. He must know how uncertain she felt and there he stood, all but laughing in her face. “Asking? No. Telling? Yes. Get out.” He crossed the room to look down at her. “What’s the matter, Dacoda? Disappointed because I’m not ready to throw myself at your feet after a few fucks?” She slapped his face. “You bastard. Get out!” He stared at her, his gaze narrowed. “You’re rather fond of slapping, aren’t you?” “Not particularly, but I’ve never met anyone who deserved to be slapped as much as you do. Now will you kindly get out?” “Fine. I’m going… if you’re sure that’s what you want.” She couldn’t decipher his gaze, but there was no mistaking the amusement in his voice. “You get what you want and then you laugh at me? Charming, Andrei.” He shook his head, all traces of a smile disappearing from his handsome face. “You know damn well that’s not what happened.” She sighed and shook her head. “You know what? I don’t give a fuck. I just want you to take your sorry ass out of my apartment.” He shrugged. “One sorry-ass vampire departing.” He bent to kiss her cheek. She shoved him away. He straightened and stared down at her. “Do you really want it to end this way?” She walked over to the window. “Lock the door on your way out, will you?” “Fine. Goodnight.” “Goodbye, Andrei.” “That sounds very permanent.” She took a deep breath and turned to face him. She managed a smile. “It is. I enjoyed our little fling, but it’s time to get back to reality now.” “Really?” “Yes. It’s not as if I’m interested in getting serious with you, of all people.” She laughed. “But then you’re not technically a person, are you?” His lips tightened. “What the hell do you think I am?” “I have no idea. And I don’t care. Lock the door on your way out.” She left the room and went into her bedroom. Moments later, she heard the front door open and close. He was gone and the closest she’d probably ever get to seeing him again was the picture on Tat’s desk. Assuming he was still interested, there was always Evan. She was in no danger of falling in love with him, but perhaps they could have a fling, which would help get her over Andrei. Andrei. Oh damn, Andrei. She closed her eyes and leaned her forehead against her bedroom window. A hand descended on her shoulder. She screamed and spun around. Andrei stood behind her. She blinked at him. “I heard you leave.” “I came back.” “Why?” He shrugged. “I didn’t want our last meeting to end with you thinking I find you amusing. I do, but not in a bad way. So I came back.” “How?” “How what?” “How did you come back? The door locks automatically when it’s closed. How do you vampires do that appearing and disappearing thing?”

He arched a brow. “Are you sure you want to know?” She nodded. He leaned forward and pressed his lips against her ear. “If I told you, I’d have to kill you.” He laughed and lifted his head to look down at her. “Still want to know?” Staring up into his handsome face, she longed to fling her arms around his neck and kiss him until she couldn’t breathe. She forced a laugh she hoped sounded natural instead. “In that case, I guess not.” He sobered and stroked a finger down her cheek. “You deserve to meet a man who will give you everything you’re looking for without exposing you to danger.” “What would I need to fear with you around to protect me?” He stroked her cheek again. “Having met a few full-bloods, you might think you’re pretty savvy, but there are dark forces out there that would give even a full-blood pause. Those are forces to which I have no intension of exposing you.” “Andrei, please—” He shook his head. “I hope you find a man who’ll rock your world.” “I’ve already found him,” she whispered. She linked her fingers with his and tugged on his hand. He gently disengaged his fingers from hers. “No you haven’t. We had a fling.” “Please don’t say it was just a fling for you, Andrei.” She watched his Adam’s apple bob. “Whatever it was, it’s over now.” She blinked rapidly but couldn’t stop her eyes from filling with tears. “I don’t want it to be over.” He curled his fingers in her hair and pulled her close. “Don’t shed any tears on my account. You’re far too good for me, Dacoda.” He hugged her, pressing his lips against her hair. “I’d only hurt you, or worse.” “Andrei… ” “Believe me, I’m doing you a favor.” He cupped her face between his palms and kissed her lips. When she responded, he lifted his head and just held her in his arms, his lips resting against her forehead. “Andrei, please… ” “I have to go, sweetheart.” “No. Please don’t do this, Andrei.” “I have to.” He caressed her cheek. “You’ll meet someone far more deserving of you than I’ll ever be. When you do, be happy.” Then he was gone. And this time she feared he wouldn’t return.

***** “It’s an impossible situation.” “If you really want to, you can make it work.” Jace swallowed several gulps of his third cup of black coffee and shot an annoyed look at Dawn. After Tat’s family’s unexpected and unwelcome arrival, he’d been unable to suppress a feeling of revulsion at being surrounded by so many vampires. He had left and made the hour drive to Dawn’s apartment. Although she hadn’t looked particularly happy to see him before seven, she had asked him in and made breakfast. “Don’t you think I want it to work?” She shrugged, apparently unmoved by his ill temper. “I don’t know. Do you?”

“I love her. I more than love her, but how the hell can I have a relationship with a fem when I have to worry about which one of her siblings is going to try to kick my ass the moment she turns her back?” She rose and took their dishes to the sink. “Don’t be so melodramatic, Jason.” He slammed his cup down. “Melodramatic? What the hell are you talking about?” She turned to face him. “Yes, melodramatic. If memory serves, you knew she had siblings who would not embrace you when you decided to pursue her. You pursued her anyway. So why act surprised now that her brothers don’t like you? After what happened, who could blame them?” He shot to his feet. “Are you implying that what happened last night was my fault?” She pushed herself away from the dishwasher and crossed the kitchen to put a hand on his arm. He shook it off, stung by her criticism. She arched a brow. “Look, you came here and asked my opinion. I gave it, so don’t go getting bent out of shape. And no, I am not blaming you. I’m just suggesting you try to see things from her brothers’ viewpoint. If someone you love had nearly been killed because of her involvement with a lover, how fond would you be of that lover?” He raked a hand through his hair. “Okay, but—” She shook her head. “And we’re talking about full-bloods here. Remember? It’s not as if they’re very rational to begin with.” She arched a brow and grinned at him. “You know what I mean? All that blood ingestion has to take a toll on what’s left of their senses sooner or later. Small wonder most of them are so damned nutty.” He laughed, some of his tension dissipating. “You have a point there.” She nodded. “Of course, I’m a fine one to talk, aren’t I? It’s not as if I don’t understand the fascination they can hold.” He sighed. “I don’t know how to tell you this, but the duPres don’t have a very solid rep.” “That figures. I can’t fall for a vampire like Aleksei Madison who respects humans and isn’t a cold-blooded killer. I have to fall for one who is probably certifiable.” She shook her head. “Let’s go into the living room.” He followed her down a short hallway to her living room. They stood facing each other near the floor-to-ceiling patio doors. He caressed her cheek. “No matter what happens, I’ve got your back. Okay?” She looked at him with tears in her dark eyes. “Thanks.” He grinned. “Hey. You’re one of the closest things I have to a little sister. You need me, call me.” “Spoken almost like a full-blood,” she teased. “You see? It’s going to work between you two. They’re started to rub off on you already. In no time at all, your eyes will start glowing and you’ll grow sharpened incisors.” He laughed and slipped his arms around her. “I have news for you, Dawn. I’m on my way to becoming a vampire.” She linked her arms around his neck, smiling up at him. “I know.” “Wilfredo told you?” She shook her head. “No. I’m not sure how, but I just knew.” “And it doesn’t bother you or change anything between us?” “No. Why should it?”

He frowned and jerked his head around just as Dawn’s apartment door flew inward. Tat stood in the doorway, her incisors bared, an unmistakable gleam of jealousy in her blue eyes. “Tatiana, I presume?” Dawn drew away from him to face Tat. “I’m Dawn Grier.” She smiled. “Jason is sort of a big brother.” She crossed the room and extended her hand to Tat. “Big brother?” Dawn nodded. “He’s the closest thing I have to one.” Jace watched a hint of red creep up into Tat’s cheeks as she shook Dawn’s hand. “I… I’m Tatiana Madison-Forester.” “I gathered as much.” Dawn glanced past Tatiana to her door with the ruined locks. “Not much on knocking, huh?” “I… I… I thought… ” Dawn crossed her arms, tilted her head and waited in silence, a small smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. Tat threw Jace a helpless look. He shrugged and remained silent. He wasn’t her bloodlust? Let the jealous little liar dig herself out of the mess she’d made by herself. She threw him an outraged look before turning her attention back to Dawn. “I… I thought—” “It’s clear what you thought. Apparently you don’t trust Jason out of your sight.” Tat’s eyes widened and she swung around to face him. “That’s not true, Jason! I do trust you. You believe that, don’t you?” “How can I, when you kick the door in first and ask questions later?” She swallowed several times. “It’s not like that.” “No? And yet you’ve made a mess of Dawn’s door.” “I… ” She sighed. “Okay, my only excuse is that—” “This is all very interesting, but I think I should make something very clear right now,” Dawn said. Jace looked at her. “What?” She pointed at her ruined door and looked at Tat. “You’re paying for that, not me.” Tat looked so surprised that Jace laughed and crossed the room to pull her into his arms. He looked over her shoulder at Dawn. “I’ll take care of it.” “I want it fixed today. I’m not coming back and finding I’ve been robbed blind. I’m going out, and when I come back tonight, I expect my door to be fixed as good as new or there will be hell to pay,” she warned. She grinned at him and left the apartment, pulling the ruined door closed behind her. Tat pulled away from him, staring at the closed door. “What’s her problem?” He shrugged. “Oh, I don’t know. She’s strange like that. She tends to get annoyed when a jealous fem kicks her door in for no reason.” Tat tossed her head. “I’m not jealous!” “Of course you’re not.” He watched her cheeks redden. She averted her gaze. “What are you doing here?” “I wanted to talk to Dawn.” “Why?” “Do I need a reason to talk to a little sister?” “She’s very pretty.” “Yes, she is. What’s your point?” “Why did you leave?” He cupped a face between his palms. “Isn’t it obvious? I’m a hunter. How comfortable do you think I felt surrounded by seven full-blood vampires, all of whom have reason to hate me? Vladimir and Andrei kept baring their incisors each time they looked at me and your mother… well… let’s just say she gave me a look that sent a chill through me.” She blinked at him. “So they were right?” “About what?” “They said you were afraid.” He narrowed his gaze. “You find that strange? How would you feel if you opened

your door and seven hunters walked in? I know you’re powerful, but even you wouldn’ t welcome a situation like that. Why should I? I’m not ashamed to admit I have a healthy fear of vampires.” “You’re almost one of us yourself.” “Almost, but not quite. And I might remain at almost. There’s a possibility that the transformation can be stopped after all.” “Is that what you want?” “I don’t know. All I know is that I don’t like being surrounded by vampires. I have a healthy fear of them. That’s how I’ve managed to stay alive this long.” He shook his head. “But do not make the mistake of thinking that makes me a coward.” “I never thought that.” “Then why are you looking so dismayed?” “Because I think I finally see how things are and how they must be.” He frowned. “What’s that supposed to mean?” “I am very close to my brothers. Andrei and I are especially close. If you can’t accept him… ” “What? If I can’t accept him, what?” “Then you can’t accept me.” “What are you saying?” “I think you know what I’m saying, Jason.” He stared at her, hurt that after all they’d been through together, she could still play games. “You actually expect me to like those bozos you call brothers?” “Bozos?” Her nostrils flared. “How dare you call them bozos? Every last one of them is worth two of you.” “Really? I can think of worse names to call them, like blood-sucking killers and—” “Fuck you.” She turned and stormed out of the apartment. He stared after Tatiana but made no move to stop or follow her. Not that he could follow her before he took care of Dawn’s apartment door. The only thing worse than getting on a fem’s bad side was getting on a female hunter’s bad side. Besides, he wasn’t sure there was any point if he and Tat couldn’t share a meaningful relationship.

Chapter Fourteen After leaving Jason, Tat got in her SUV, opened all the windows and headed for the interstate. She had no particular destination in mind. She just wanted to drive until she ran out of gas, then she’d fill up and drive the tank empty again… and again. Even more hurtful than knowing how little Jace thought of the brothers she loved so dearly was his failure to follow her. For all his protestations of love and devotion, he had left her that morning to visit another female he claimed was like a sister to him, and now he didn’t even care enough to follow her and try to persuade her to give their relationship another chance. What had she been to him? An easy lay? Perhaps knowing he broke through the emotional defenses of a full-blood fem had stroked his ego. She blinked rapidly to keep her tears at bay. What if he saw her as just another conquest? He’d fucked and roughed up Katie and gone on to steal Tat’s heart. Maybe he was one of those males who prided himself on sleeping with every available female within a family. And she had been all too eager to make it easy for him. Instead of hating him, she felt as if her heart had been ripped from her body. The

thought of endless years of living without him in her life sent hurt slicing through her with more emotional devastation than the bolt Tim had fired into her heart. Was this what bloodlust was all about? Anguish at the thought of an endless life spent without him at her side? Several hours later, she stopped her SUV on a dark Virginia road, near a body of water. As she stood on the bank, a chill ran down her spine. She looked around her, realizing where she was. She was in the place where she and her siblings had been drowned so long ago. She crossed her arms over her chest, unable to look away from the dark, murky waters that had once taken her life. What dark forces had driven her to come to the spot she had not seen in over three hundred and fifty years? This was the spot where everything in her life had gone wrong. Her fear of water had been born here. She had lost her parents here. This spot had done much to ensure the path of her life ran anything but smooth. It was time she did something about it. She stood still for several moments, her eyes closed. Then she gave an angry shake of her head and stiffened her shoulders. She stripped down to her bra and panties, took a deep breath, and then dived into the water. As the water closed over her, surrounding her, she silently screamed…

***** Jace lay awake late into the early morning hours, haunted by the certainty that he had fucked up big-time, allowing Tat to walk away from him so easily. All he had done lately was fuck up over and over. He’d been foolish to think Wilfredo was wrong about Carollina, which had led to Tat’s near-death. Then, instead of trying to see things from Tat’s perspective, he’d allowed his injured pride and wounded masculinity to drive a wedge between them. So her brothers were bloodsucking killers. They were vampires. That’s what the blasted, godless creatures did… suck blood and kill. The most one could expect from a non-rogue vamp was that he didn’t kill indiscriminately. He supposed Wilfredo and Aleksei were the cream of the crop as vampires went. Both of them probably had far more blood on their hands than they could recall. And what would he himself do once he was a vampire? Expecting too much from a vampire was just unrealistic. To have forced the woman he was so hopelessly in love with away from him over the nature of her brothers was sheer lunacy. He was so in love with her, it ate at his insides with an intensity he couldn’t control. He didn’t give a fuck if her murdering brothers killed every innocent in sight. Nothing could change his feelings for her. He had survived without Carollina, but damn if he wanted to try living the next fifty years without the sweet warmth of Tatiana. He got up and dressed quickly. He had to find her and apologize.

***** “You’re hurting her unnecessarily, Drei.” Andrei climbed out of the pool in his backyard to face Tat, who stood on the tiles watching him with a confused look in her eyes. He accepted the towel she offered and briskly dried himself before stretching out on

one of the loungers around the in-ground pool. “That’s not my intention,” he said wearily. She kneeled beside him, stroking his arm. “Then why do it? I know the two of you could be so good together. Is it Veelee?” He stiffened. Was it possible that she knew? Had she probed his thoughts while his guard was down and learned the truth? He saw nothing in her gaze to suggest she knew the truth. He relaxed. “If you mean do I still have feelings for her? No. To tell you the truth, looking back, I’m not sure what I ever saw in her.” “You saw in her what she made you see. Did you know she appeared as a different woman to you, Jason and Tim? She used a different name with each of you. You thought of her as Veelee. To Tim, she was Lina. To Jason, she was his former lover, Carollina. Being what you wanted, she managed to entrap you all. She was the worst of her kind— a nocturene and a Vamptue. Once in her grip, a male could only be freed by the love of another woman willing to die for him. “That’s what finally freed Jason.” “So you’re in love with him, huh?” “Yes. I wish you’d give him a chance, Andrei.” He sighed. “I’ll try, but I’m not making any promises, Tat.” “That’s all I ask—that you try.” She kissed his cheek and squeezed his arm. “Now back to Coda. Why do you think you’re no longer under Veelee’s control?” “I was never under her control.” “Oh yes you were, and you have no idea how I feared for you. But how do you think you managed to free yourself?” He sighed. “I suppose you’re going to tell me.” “Yes, I am. You’re free now because Coda’s feelings for you broke Veelee’s spell. Before you met her, Veelee was the one who always left you. You could never leave her.” “I guess that’s true.” He frowned. “I never realized it.” “So why are you walking away from Coda?” “I have my reasons.” “Are any of them based on your not feeling anything but a sexual attraction to her?” His feelings for Dacoda were confusing but powerful. “I know she’s your friend and I know she’s hurt. That’s not something I wanted to happen, but it’s over, Tat. Please don ’t give her false hope by encouraging her to think I’ll change my mind. I won’t.” “Why?” He shook his head. “Leave it alone, Tat. Please. Just this once, allow me to know what’s in my best interests.” She sat back on her heels. “So you won’t protest if she sees Evan?” He swallowed hard at the memory of finding the big, dumb blond lying between Dacoda’s legs, ravaging her pussy with all the enjoyment of a man who loved it, rather than one Tat had paid to date Dacoda. Andrei clenched his right hand into a fist. “Why should I?” Tatiana shook her head. “Oh, Drei.” She squeezed his arm. “I can feel your pain at the thought of her with Evan. I know you have real feelings for her. Please tell me what’s wrong. Why are you walking away from the best thing that’s ever happened to you?” For the first time in his life, he knew Tat was the last person to whom he dared confess his true reasons for leaving Dacoda. Until he found a way to deal with the

continual danger to Tat and Dacoda, he couldn’t afford to confide in Tat or risk showing any real feelings for Dacoda. “Leave it, Tat. Please.” She sighed and closed her eyes. She laid her head against his chest. “I’ll be here when you want to talk, Drei.” “I know, honey, I know.” He pulled her into his arms and buried his face against her hair, feeling as if what was left of his heart was breaking into tiny pieces. He closed his eyes and reached out. Dacoda. I’m so sorry. Forgive me. Forget me. Later that night, after Tat left, he dressed and went to Dacoda’s apartment. Shielding his presence, he stood by her bed watching her. His chest tightened when he noted the remnants of tears on her cheeks. She had cried herself to sleep. He stiffened when she suddenly sat up in bed, looking around the room. “Andrei? Andrei?” She looked directly at him. “Andrei? Oh, Andrei, where are you?” He frowned. He knew she couldn’t see him, but how the hell was she aware of his presence? Was there something to what she’d said about there being something special between them? Lie back down. After giving another long look around her bedroom, she lay back, curling her knees toward her chest and pressing her cheek against her pillow. Sleep. Sleep. Moments later he heard her slow, even breathing. Resisting the urge to touch her, he leaned closer and sent her a strong mental command. Forget me. Forget me and find another love. Forget me. She stirred and sat up. As before, she looked directly at him. “Andrei?” Damn. How was she resisting him? Sleep, Dacoda. Sleep. He had to give the command several times over several minutes before she went to sleep. He stood by her bed, staring down at her, longing to climb into the bed and just hold her close. But giving in to that desire would only expose her to a danger from which he wasn’t sure he could protect her. Unable to leave without any physical contact with her, he stroked her cheek. She turned in her sleep and pressed her lips against his palm. “Andrei… ” she whispered, a smile curving her lips. What the hell. He bent over and brushed his lips against her mouth. She opened her eyes. This time he made no effort to shield his presence from her. “I knew you’d come back… even if this is a dream.” She reached for his hand. She kissed his fingers. “Please stay with me for a little while.” “I should go.” “No!” She moved over in the bed, making room for him to join her. She pushed the covers back. “Please.” His control snapped and he slipped into the bed with her, pulling her into his arms. She curled her body against his. “I knew you’d come back to me, Andrei. I knew it.” He stroked his hand over her bare back. “Go to sleep.” She settled against him. “Andrei… my honey boy… I love you,” she whispered and drifted to sleep. He held her, stroking her hair and shoulders, savoring her unique fragrance. He

ached to make love to her one last time, but feared he’d find it impossible to leave her if he did. Just before dawn, he pressed a long, hungry kiss against her lips and left her while she slept.

***** After a week of fruitless searching for Tat, Jace returned to his condo to find Jordan’s car in his second parking space. “What do you want?” he asked coolly when Jordan got out of his car and met him in front of Jace’s SUV. “The very dead body of Michael Timbersmith was found floating in the Delaware River two days ago. Do you know anything about that?” Jace considered him in silence for several moments. “Why should I?” Jordan’s gaze narrowed. “He was not a rogue vampire, Makefield. If you think you and your siblings have a license to kill at will without consequences, you’d better think again.” “What makes you think I had anything to do with his death? What makes you think I even knew the bastard?” “If you didn’t know him, how do you know he was a bastard?” Jace frowned. He’d have to be careful. Jordan was no fool. “What if I told you I had nothing to do with his death?” “I wouldn’t believe you.” Jace tensed. “Are you here in your official capacity?” “If I were, I’d be accompanied by the Cherry Hill Police. Because I know Santiago is not someone I’d like to see exposed or hindered in his present activities, I’m giving you fair warning. Don’t get sloppy or you’ll find your ass in jail. And don’t think you can kill non-vampires and get away with it.” “I have never killed another human being.” “Timbersmith was not a vampire. When we found his body his blood was not degraded.” “Maybe not, but I assure you, he was no longer fully human and he almost killed the woman I loved. Did I kill him?” He leaned forward and stared into Jordan’s eyes. “You’re damned right I did. I snapped his damned neck like a twig. I should have crushed his balls while I was at it.” Jordan’s eyes narrowed. “And where did this happen?” “Here in Cherry Hill.” He smiled. “Why else would I confess to a Philly cop? You have no jurisdiction here, Jordan. So if that’s all… ” He turned away. Jordan swore softly and swung him back around to face him. “Wait a damned minute, Makefield. Don’t make the mistake of thinking you can brush me off so easily. I’ m going to check your story out. If I find he was an innocent human, I promise you, your ass is going to jail.” Jace jerked away from Jordan. “I rarely have occasion to lie. Timbersmith was not human and he was involved in some heavy duty vampire shit you don’t want to know about.” Jordan shook his head. “I don’t need a vampire telling me what I need to know about, Makefield.” Jace stiffened. How the hell did Jordan know he was almost a vampire? He looked at

the detective with new respect in his gaze. “Look, we both want the same thing—to protect the innocent. We don’t need to be enemies.” “Then don’t hand me any shit. Be straight with me.” “I am being straight with you. He was not human. If you have his tattoo analyzed, you’ll find it was applied with a very special kind of ink and blood… degraded blood.” Jordan nodded slowly. “I’ll do that.” He turned and got back into his car. Jace watched him drive away before pulling out his keys and walking to his condo. The moment he stepped into his living room and closed the door, he knew he wasn’t alone. Sensing a vampiric presence, he crouched and swept the long, dark duster he wore aside, revealing the short sword strapped against his right thigh. Now that he was stronger and more vampire than human himself, he supposed he didn’t really need the sword any longer, but he’d been carrying it for fifty years. It would take a while before he didn’t feel naked without it. Staring around the room, he spotted the intruder. He straightened and allowed his duster to drop back over the sword. Tat stood near his patio doors in the dark room. With the moonlight shining on her dark hair and face, she looked even more breathtaking than ever. Overcome with warring emotions, he stood staring at her silently, his heart beating so fast he knew she could hear it. She spoke first. “Who was that?” “A detective from Philly.” “What did he want with you?” He hesitated. He didn’t think she needed or wanted to know how thoughtlessly her idiotic brothers had disposed of her former lover’s body. “He’s investigating the death of a rogue I dispatched in Philly a while back.” “Are you going to have difficulties with him?” “No. I don’t think so. He knows what I am and he’s okay with it.” “I see.” He nodded and they lapsed into silence, staring at each other. She broke the silence. “You will have no need of your blade.” Those were close to the first words she’d spoken to him when they met. Injured, he’ d been keeping to the midnight shadows, trying to make his way safely home. Remembering that night, he spoke much as he had then. “I think you know what I am.” “Yes, but as you’re not hunting me, I foresee no immediate problem. You’ve been injured.” He smiled. “Actually, I’ve had my ass kicked—again.” She slowly crossed the room to caress his bruised cheek. “Bit off more than you could chew again? This is becoming a bad habit with you.” He nodded. “You could say that, yes.” “What happened?” “Your twin took exception to my daring to beard him in his den to ask where you were.” “You did that?” He wondered why she sounded so surprised. “What else could I do? I had to find you and I knew he’d know where you were.” “Andrei did this?” He and Andrei had traded blows, but Andrei was none the worse for it. He nodded.

Her eyes glowed. “I’ll have to backhand him for bruising my goods.” She tilted her head. “Did he hurt you?” “He made no effort to pull his punches. What do you think?” “I think I’ll slap him upside his head big time when I see him.” “You do that.” He frowned. “You know, he’s never going to like me.” She linked her arms around his neck. “You might be right, but I like you—a lot. Isn’t that enough?” He nodded and leaned his forehead against hers. “I more than like you. I love you so much it hurts.” “I love you like that too… just like that,” she whispered against his lips. He shivered at the feel of her cool lips against his. “That’s nice, but I’m afraid it’s not enough.” She moved out of his arms and turned her back to him. “What more can you possibly want?” He took her arm and swung her around to face him. He stared down into her eyes. “Do you know what I’ve been through this last week? On top of everything else, I’ve had my ass kicked by your worthless twin. If he weren’t your brother, I swear I would have cut off his goddamned head.” She bared her incisors. “If you weren’t the man I loved, he would have killed you where you stood before you could even draw your blade.” He shook his head. “Despite what you might think, I am not so easy to kill, Tatiana. That was true even when I was a human latent. It’s even more true now that I’m no longer human.” Her anger disappeared as quickly as it had appeared and she smiled. “I’m very glad to hear that, Jason.” “What? That I’m no longer human or that I’m not so easy to kill?” “That you’re not so easy to kill.” He shook his head. “Don’t change the subject. Your love is not enough. I want more… ” “There isn’t any more.” “The hell there isn’t. You’re a vampire so you know love is nothing compared to bloodlust. That’s what I want from you.” “That’s not something I can grant if I don’t feel—” He grabbed her arms and jerked her against his body. “You damned liar. If you’re not prepared to admit how you really feel, you get the hell out of my life and stay out of it.” “You don’t mean that.” “The hell I don’t. I am not settling for less than I deserve from you.” She averted her gaze. He shook her angrily. “Look at me and tell me the damned truth or get the fuck out of here.” She jerked away from him. “Fine. I’ll leave.” “The hell you will.” He swung her around and shoved her against the closed door. “You’re not going anywhere.” He curled his fingers in her hair and jerked her head back so he could stare down into her glowing eyes. “Say it.” “I could very easily kill you.” He gave an angry jerk on her hair. “Wrong answer. Say it! Tell me what I need to

hear or I’ll fuck your ass until you can barely walk.” “If you think I’m going to stand here and allow you to manhandle me when I can throw your pale, flat ass across this room with very little effort—” He jerked her hair again. “You like pale, flat asses and the pale cocks that go with them, don’t you?” “No, I don’t.” “Then what the hell were you doing with the very blond Timbersmith? And in case you haven’t noticed, honey, I’m white too.” She took a deep breath. “I’ve always dated black men. Tim was my first white lover.” “But he wasn’t your last. That distinction belongs to me. Doesn’t it?” Tears filled her eyes. “Yes,” she whispered and buried her cheek against his chest. She wrapped her arms around him. “Now please stop.” He released her hair and embraced her. He pressed his lips against her ear. “Please, Tatiana, don’t torture me. Say it.” “I do feel more than love… ” His heartbeat increased. “How much more?” “You know how I feel. Why is one little word so important?” He stepped back and looked down at her. “I need to hear it.” “Why?” “Because we’ve both been deeply in love before. The one thing that will set what we feel for each other apart from our other loves is bloodlust. I know you loved that bastard who nearly killed you. Don’t you think I want to know I mean more to you than he did? I know you think I would probably have done Carollina’s bidding as he did, but I swear, I would have imploded mentally, as Wilfredo taught me, before I would have allowed her to make me hurt you like that. I love and need you more than you can possibly know. Don’t torture me, Tatiana. I know you feel it. Say it.” “I… ” She lowered her head. “No. Look at me when you say it.” She lifted her head. “Okay. Okay, maybe… it might be… ” “Tatiana. Damn you! Say it.” She sighed. “Okay, it is bloodlust.” He let out a wolf whistle, picked her up and swung her around. When he set her on her feet, he pushed her against the door, pressed his body against hers and kissed her until his lungs burned. When he dragged his lips away from hers, she opened her eyes and gazed up at him. “Satisfied?” “Not yet.” He picked her up. “I might be after I fuck you a couple of times and you tell me why saying what we both know you’ve felt since we met was so difficult for you.” “I’ve admitted all I intend to admit tonight. So let’s go fuck.” “Oh yeah, sweet.” He kissed her quickly and carried her to bed, where they fucked until, exhausted and happy, they fell asleep with his cock still inside her. Later, in the early morning, after their hunger for each other had been temporarily appeased, she lay on her side with his body curled against her back. She sighed with contentment. She loved him so much even the feel of his flaccid cock against her ass

excited her. She soon learned he wasn’t feeling nearly as mellow. “Where the hell have you been for the last week?” he demanded suddenly. “I’ve been in Virginia, healing.” He brushed his lips against the back of her neck, idly stroking his fingers against her breasts. “From his death?” He practically hissed the word his, as if she should be ashamed of having loved Tim. “I went for a number of reasons, but mostly because when Andrei and I were five, our lives fell apart there. Our father was killed, our mother gravely injured and we, along with Aleksei and Vladimir, were drowned.” He shuddered against her. “Drowned?” She nodded. “Oh, sweet, I’m so sorry.” She swallowed hard before speaking. “Since that night, I’ve spent a large part of my life afraid of water. That was debilitating enough, but I’ve also been afraid of caring for anyone other than my brothers. I did love Tim, but I was not in bloodlust with him. I thought I might have been until I fell in bloodlust with you.” He gently squeezed her breasts and pressed his cock against her ass. “Believe it or not, I think I might be in bloodlust with you as well.” She smiled. “How can you possibly be in bloodlust? You’re not a vampire yet.” He nipped at her neck. “I’m more vampire than human. Wilfredo says there’s a ritual I can undergo in an effort to stop the transformation Carollina started.” “Will you undergo it?” “Would you like me to?” She turned in his arms to face him. “I’ll take you just as you are or as you become. It doesn’t matter to me. I love you, but I don’t really think you’re in bloodlust with me, Jason.” He frowned. “One of these days you’re going to have to learn to stop contradicting me, or else.” “Or else what?” “Or else this.” He turned her onto her back and slid on top of her. He pushed her legs apart, positioned his cock against her ass and thrust forward. “Ooooh!” She closed her eyes and shuddered as he slid balls-deep into her rear end with one delicious, ass-busting plunge. He groaned and kissed her lips, sliding his hands under her ass. “Talk about brown sugar. I love your big brown ass,” he whispered, nibbling at her lips. She slid her hands down his back to cup over his tight buns. “I love having your hard cock up my ass.” “Did you heal during this week you spent in Virginia? Were you able to get him out of your system?” She nodded. “I’m no longer afraid of water or of bloodlusting with a handsome, baby vamp with a conquering cock.” “Right answer,” he told her as he settled his body against hers and kissed her. He fucked her slowly, sweetly and deeply up her ass, until her thighs quivered and she sobbed with pleasure and came. Only then did he shoot his seed in her and lie trembling in her arms. “Do you know what I want more than anything?”

She stroked her hands down his damp back. “Some of my delicious pussy?” He laughed and lifted his head to look down at her. “It is delicious, but there’s something I want even more.” “What?” “For you to have my baby.” She moistened her lips. “I’d love that too, Jason, but I don’t think it’s possible.” He frowned. “Why not?” “I’ve been trying to get pregnant for over three hundred years, but it hasn’t happened.” She sighed. “Most fems… I think I’m probably one of the many fems who can’t get pregnant.” “Of course you can get pregnant.” He eased his cock out of her ass and settled back against her. “It may take a while, but I just know one of these days you’re going to have my baby. She’ll be a pretty little girl who looks just like you. What shall we name her? What names do you prefer for a pretty little girl?” “Andrea.” “Hell no! You’re not naming my little girl after your psycho twin.” “He’s not psycho!” “He’s not having my daughter named after him either. Pick another name.” “I like Andrea.” “I don’t. Pick another one.” She bared her incisors. “Okay. Juliet.” He smiled. “That’s much better. We’ll call our first daughter Juliet. Juliet Makefield.” Still smarting from him calling Andrei a psycho, she frowned. “Makefield? What makes you think she’ll have your last name? I kind of think Juliet Madison-Forester has a very nice ring to it.” “Oh yeah? Well, don’t get too attached to that name.” “Why not?” He rolled onto his side. She turned to face him. “Well?” He sighed and rose from the bed. “There’s something I’ve been meaning to ask you for the last week.” “What?” “Wait a sec.” She propped herself on one elbow and watched him walk across the room to the dresser. He had a nice body. He had long legs, powerful thighs, a nice set of buns, wide shoulders, narrow hips and a hard, thick cock that felt as if it had been designed for the sole purpose of putting out the fire in her pussy. “Damn, you have tight buns,” she told him. He grinned over his shoulder at her and opened the top drawer. “No flat ass here.” When he came back, he surprised her by kneeling beside the bed. She frowned and looked over the edge. “What did you drop?” Still kneeling, he took her hand and smiled. “Will you do something for me?” “Sure. You want help finding whatever you dropped?” “No.” He opened his free hand. She stared at the black velvet box resting in his palm. She swallowed quickly,

raising her gaze to meet his. “What… what is it?” “Oh come on, honey. Open it up and see for yourself.” Her hands shook as she took the box from his palm. She opened it and through a rush of tears saw a large solitaire diamond. “Jason? What does this mean?” “It means I want you to marry me.” He squeezed her hand. “Will you marry me?” “Oh, Jason! It’s an engagement ring?” “Of course. Why do you sound so surprised?” “No one’s ever asked me to marry him.” He brushed his lips against her hand. “That’s because no one’s ever been as much in love with you as I am. I can’t imagine a life without you by my side would be worth living. I need you more than I need to breathe. Will you marry me, my love?” “If I do, will you let me fuck your ass?” “With a dildo? Hell no!” “Why not?” He shook his head. “With your finger or fingers? Yes… maybe. Now will you stop trying to blackmail me and answer me? Will you marry me? The tears spilled down her cheeks and for several moments, her throat was so tight, she couldn’t speak. Then she sobbed, nodded and tumbled off the bed and into his arms. Holding her against his body, he somehow managed to slide the ring over the third finger of her left hand. He tipped up her chin and kissed her lips. “So. As I was saying, our first daughter will be named Juliet Makefield. Yes?” She nodded. “Yes. Oh yes, Jason… my love… my bloodlust.” His smile warmed her heart and gave her hope for far more happiness than she’d ever thought possible. A full-blood fem married to a headstrong baby vampire her entire family, with the exception of Katie, disliked, would make for an unpredictable life. But with Jason by her side, she was ready to tackle the entire world and her stubborn, overprotective brothers. He lifted her onto the bed and slid in beside her. Stretching her out on her stomach, he mounted her and thrust his cock deep in her pussy. “What do you say we begin giving Juliet life?” “Sounds like a plan, my love,” she whispered, closed her eyes and pushed her hips backwards as he slid his sweet, hard cock home. “Oh yeah, hunter. Yes! That’s what I want and need.”

Chapter Fifteen Andrei sat on a barstool in Midnight Shadows, one of many nightclubs he owned across the country, nursing a drink. Around him in the club frequented by humans and vampires, people drank and danced. Many of the regulars had tried to engage him in conversation or get him to dance. Normally he loved to dance, but the thought of holding any woman in his arms other than Dacoda left him cold. A pair of arms encircled his neck. Cool lips touched his ear. “Would a fuck help?” He turned and looked into the enigmatic eyes of a tall, voluptuous fem with dark skin who projected sensuality. He smiled and shook his head. “Thanks, Adona, but I just want to sit here and think.” She stroked a hand down his cheek. “Have you seen that delicious nephew of

yours?” He smiled. “Which delicious nephew are you referring to? Acier or Etienne?” “Is Acier delicious?” “I don’t think so, but if you think Etienne is, then Acier must be too.” “Why?” “They’re identical twins.” Tiny lights danced in her eyes. “Are they? I didn’t know.” “Yes, but before you get on the wrong track, you should know that Acier is already taken.” “Is he now? There’s taken and then there’s taken. Which is he?” “He’s taken—as in not available.” “Is he married?” “No, but—” “Then he’s not really taken.” She sat beside him. “Tell me more about this Acier.” He shook his head. “He’s not only taken, he’s taken by a female I don’t think you’d want to tangle with. If I were you, I’d keep my sights centered on Etienne.” She stroked her hand down his cheek. “But you’re not me.” “No and I wouldn’t want to be you if you try to come between Acier and Raven.” She stiffened. “Raven? Is that his woman?” “Do you know her?” She shrugged. “Possibly. So. Where is Etienne?” “He ’s… undergoing his Feast of Indulgence.” “Do you know where I can find him?” He studied her in silence. Etienne had enough troubles without having this shameless hussy running him down. Etienne’s best friend, Damon duPre, and his older brothers, all full-blood vampires, were shadowing him to ensure he didn’t do anything that would bring their kind to the attention of the police. He’d have to call Damon and warn him to be on the lookout for Adona. “It’s not my night to watch him, so no. I don’t know where he’s at.” “A pity.” She reached down a hand to cup between his legs. “Like his uncle, he has a huge, hard cock.” Although Adona was as sexy as females came, he had no desire to bed anyone who slept with both sexes. Additionally, in his present state of mind, he had no desire to sleep with any female who wasn’t a BBW named Dacoda who thought he was a honey boy. Still smiling, he removed Adona’s hand and closed his legs. “I do not sleep with women who have slept with my nephews.” “Why not? I’m told I’m a more than adequate fuck.” “I’m sure you are, but I’ll just have to take your word for that.” “There’s no substitute for firsthand knowledge.” She blew into his ear. “I could make you forget whoever you’re pining for.” He narrowed his gaze. “I’m not pining for anyone and I’d prefer to be left alone.” She licked his cheek. “If you change your mind… ” He gave her a cool smile. “Don’t bother wasting your charms on me. Like Acier, my interests lay elsewhere.” She shrugged. “Your loss.” He arched a brow. “I’ll go find Etienne… or maybe Acier.” “Acier?” He shrugged. “Raven will kick your ass all over creation if she catches you sniffing around Acier.” “She can try, but I have been known to kick back.” He watched her walk away. Should he call Acier and warn him? He decided against it. Unlike Etienne, Acier was in love with a woman who had proven her love and devotion to him. He wasn’t likely to be tempted to stray because Adona shook her shameless ass in his face. He turned back to the bar, caught the attention of the bartender and lifted a finger.

While she took his glass away and made him a fresh drink, he took out his cell phone and had a quick conversation with Damon duPre. Replacing his cell phone in his jacket phone, he lifted the fresh drink to his lips. He stiffened. A familiar scent assailed his senses. His nostrils flaring, he put the glass down and turned on his seat, scanning the interior of the main room. In a dark corner of the lounge, a tall, blond vampire stood with his back to Andrei. He stood so close to the wall it was immediately clear he had someone backed against it. Andrei watched as the full-blood ground his hips in a circular motion, as if he were fucking. Andrei swore softly and exploded off his seat. He strolled across the room. “Marcello, how many times have I told you not to treat my club like a goddamned whorehouse? You want to fuck, get a damned room.” “Andrei!” A chill shot down his spine at the frightened voice of the woman Marcello had trapped against the wall. He clamped his hand on the other vampire’s shoulder and spun him around. “Get the hell away from her or I’ll rip every limb from your body and stuff them down your goddamned throat.” “Fuck off, you half-breed.” Marcello threw a punch at him. Andrei snapped his head quickly to the side and back, avoiding the blow. Even as he did, his right fist shot out, connecting with Marcello’s jaw with enough force to send him to his knees. Hooking an arm around Dacoda’s waist, he pointed down at Marcello. “Get the fuck out of here. If I ever see you again, I’ll kill you.” Two vampires with dark hair and dark blue eyes appeared at Andrei’s side. As Marcello glared up at him, the two full-blood bouncers jerked Marcello to his feet and escorted him toward the door. Andrei turned to face Dacoda. If Marcello had hurt her… He cast a quick look at her, noting with relief that the skirt of her dress was down instead of around her waist. She gave him a sweet, tentative smile. “Hi there, honey boy.” Although his heart raced with delight at the sight of her, he was determined not to show it. He gave her a long, cool look. “Dacoda. What are you doing here?” “Looking for you.” “Who told you where I was?” She shook her head. “No one told me. I wanted to find you, so I got in my car and I drove until I found you.” Aware that most of the people in the main room, vampire and human, were staring at them, he took her hand in his. “Come with me.” He led her down the hall to the office he used when he was in town. He opened the door and pushed her down into one of the red leather chairs in front of a big oak desk. Placing his palms on the padded armrests, he leaned over her. “What the hell are you doing here?” “I told you. I came to find you.” “Why?” Her dark gaze moved over his face. “You know why.” “Look, I told you it was over between us the last time we saw each other.” “If that’s true, why did you come to me in the middle of the night and spend the remainder of the night with me?”

He straightened and narrowed his gaze. “You’ve been dreaming. I said my goodbyes to you over three weeks ago.” “Less than two weeks ago, you came to me in the middle of the night.” He sucked in a breath. “Don’t tell me you saw me in your bedroom.” She lifted her chin. “Just because I didn’t see you doesn’t mean you weren’t there. We both know you were there, Andrei.” “You didn’t see me.” “I don’t need to see you to know when you’re near.” She captured his hand and held it against her breasts. “Isn’t that clear by now? I know you were there, Andrei. I couldn’t see you, but I can feel when you’re near.” “So now you’re clairvoyant?” “I never thought I was.” She shrugged. “You can try to deny it all you want, but there’s clearly something special between us. Why are you even trying to deny it when it ’s so obvious?” Because he had no choice. He removed his hand from her clasp. “Why are you trying to spin a few days of lust into something more?” She rose and he stepped back. She clamped a hand on his arm, her eyes sparkling with angry defiance. “Why are you trying so hard to pretend that I don’t mean anything to you when we both know I do?” He jerked away from her, narrowing his gaze. “I’m going to tell you this for the last time. Leave me alone. Don’t come looking for me and don’t expect me to seek you out. We had a weekend fling. It was incredibly nice, but it’s over. Deal with that reality, Dacoda.” “Andrei! How can you call what we share a weekend fling?” He shook his head, ignoring the hurt in her voice. “Don’t think I’ll put up with you stalking me.” Her cheeks flushed and her eyes shot angry sparks at him. He knew what was coming, but made no effort to avoid the hand she swung at his cheek. “You miserable, soulless bastard. Why are you trying so hard to hurt me?” He stepped away from her. “I’ll take you home.” “Don’t do me any favors. I’ll get home the same way I got here, but you should know that I have no intentions of allowing you to kick me to the curb.” “What the hell is that supposed to mean?” “It means I’m not going to allow you to try to cheapen what we feel for each other. I don’t care what you say, I know you feel some of what I feel, Andrei. What we feel for each other is special and real.” He stared at her, his jaw clenching. How the hell could he make her understand that they had no future together without really hurting her? “It’s over, Dacoda.” Her filled with tears. “Why are you doing this, Andrei?” He swallowed hard to dislodge the lump in his throat. Unable to stand the censure in her gaze, he turned away. “I’ve said all there is to say.” He crossed the room to open the door. “I’ll take you home.” She shook her head and stalked out the door. He followed her. She turned and glared at him. “I don’t need an escort, Andrei.” “I’ll take you home.” “Fuck off!” She turned away.

He caught her hand and turned her to face him. The pain he saw in her gaze hit him with the force of a stake in his heart. “Dacoda… ” “Why are you doing this?” The tears streamed down her cheeks. “If you just told me why, maybe it wouldn’t hurt so much. Why, Andrei? Just tell me why. Please?” “Because I have to.” He released her and curled his hands into fists to keep from pulling her into his arms. “If you know half of what you claim to, then you know I have no desire to hurt you.” He wiped at her wet cheeks. “But I need you to understand that whatever happened between us is over.” She pressed the back of her hand against her lips. He extended his hand. “Give me your keys and I’ll have your car brought to your apartment later.” She sighed, sniffed, shrugged and gave him her keys. “Have it your way, Andrei. You don’t want me? Fine. I’ll find someone who does.” He sucked in a breath and raked a hand through his hair. Oh God, help me. He took her arm and walked her through the club and out into the cool night. He opened the passenger door of his SUV. She shook his hand off when he touched her and got in without any assistance from him. They made the hour drive to her apartment in silence. They didn’t speak until they stood at the bank of elevators in her lobby. “You’ll be all right?” She nodded, looking at a spot beyond his left shoulder. “I’ll have your car brought here and leave the keys in your mailbox.” She nodded again and stepped onto the elevator. When he moved to step inside with her, she shoved at his chest. “I told you to fuck off.” He stepped back and the door slammed close in his face. Swearing softly, he turned and stormed out of the building. Climbing into his SUV, he sat with his hands clenched on the steering wheel, staring up at her apartment window. He lost track of how long he sat there before he became aware of a car coming to a stop in the parking spot beside him. The driver’s door opened and the big, dumb blond Evan got out. He carried roses, a bottle of expensive wine and gourmet chocolates. Andrei’s lips tightened. The bastard wasn’t wasting any time trying to steal his woman. He growled and jumped out of his SUV and found himself facing Tat. “Andrei?” Damn Dacoda. She had him so confused and angry his defenses were down. Tat should not have been able to sneak up on him like that. “Don’t interfere, Tat,” he warned. “You got me into this shit by insisting I meet her.” “I thought she would be good for you.” “You thought wrong.” She placed her hands on his chest. “I’m sorry about that, Drei.” “You’re sorry? And that’s supposed to make everything okay?” She sighed. “For whatever reason, you’ve decided you don’t want her. I think that’s a mistake, but it’s your mistake to make.” “Yes it is, so stay out of this.” He stepped around her. She stepped in his path. “If you don’t want her, fine, but I’ll be damned if you’re going to ruin her chances with Evan.” His nostrils flared. “What chances? Have you forgotten you paid him to sleep with her, just as you conned me into going out with her?”

She narrowed her gaze. “But I didn’t pay him to come here. He’s here now because he wants to be with her. And there’s something else you should know. After he returned to Philly, he insisted I take back every penny I’d given him. He begged me not to tell her how they’d come to meet.” “What?” “Oh, Andrei, do you really find it so strange that he might actually find her attractive and want to date her just because she’s a sweet, passionate woman?” He bared his incisors. “She’s an easy lay who behaves like an alley cat in heat every chance she gets.” “Andrei!” “Get out of my way, Tat.” “So you can do what? Beat his ass and scare him off? And then what? She’ll be alone and unhappy? Is that what you want?” “No, but I don’t want her with someone who had to be paid to sleep with her either.” “He’s here now because he wants to be. If you don’t want her, get in your SUV and leave. If you want her, go tell her and let her decide which of you she wants to be with.” He looked up at Dacoda’s window. He saw her silhouette merging with Evan’s and felt as if a knife was being shoved through his chest. He tore his gaze away to glare at Tat. He clenched his hands into fists, afraid he’d backhand her if he didn’t. “This is all your damned fault. You wouldn’t leave me alone until I did your bidding and met her. And even then you went behind my back and set her up with that big, dumb bastard. The moment my back was turned, she spread her cheating legs as wide as they would go and had him eat her pussy like it was the goddamned last supper. If I hadn’t arrived when I did, he would have fucked her until his dick went limp, as he’s probably going to do tonight.” A shadow crossed Tat’s face. “What are you hiding from me, Tat?” She shook her head. “Please, Drei. If you don’t want her, go home.” Home? He was supposed to go home now? He dragged in painful gulps of air. “He’s going to fuck her and you’re telling me to go home so he can do it uninterrupted?” “You can’t have it both ways. If you don’t want her, leave her alone. You can’t say you don’t want her and then get enraged if she makes love to someone who does want her.” “What the hell are you talking about? I should have ripped out his throat when I found him sprawled between her legs. I let him live and now you want me to stand by while he fucks her? Are you nuts?” “If you don’t want her, you can’t stand in the way of her finding love with another man.” “She doesn’t love him.” She shrugged. “Not yet, but maybe I could see that she does.” He stared at her. “What?” “I’m determined to see her happy.” “Even if it makes me miserable?” She touched his cheek. “You know I’d never do anything to hurt you.” “I know this whole damned mess is all your doing. Why couldn’t you leave me the

hell alone when I asked you to? You kept pushing and pushing until you got your damned way. And you’re still not satisfied. What do you want from me now? You want to rip my heart out and bleed it dry?” “Andrei.” “Don’t you Andrei me. I’m sick to death of your goddamned interference in my life.” He slapped her hand away. “Get the fuck out of my face.” “Andrei.” She clamped her hand over his arm. He shook it off and swung around. Surrendering to the rage eating at him, he lashed out at her with a clenched fist. She snapped her head to the side in order to avoid being hit. She stepped back, staring at him with wide eyes. “Andrei!” He dragged deep breaths of air into his lungs. For a moment, he was stunned that he ’d just attempted to assault the one person he had shared nearly all his hopes and joys with for over three hundred years. His remorse passed quickly. Too bad his fist hadn’t connected. Turning his back on her, he got into his SUV and glared at her. “If you follow me, I won’t be responsible for what happens to you or that insipid bastard you call a bloodlust.” Her eyes narrowed. “Is that a threat?” “What the hell do you think it is?” “It’s one thing to threaten me, Andrei. It’s another entirely to threaten him.” “If you follow me, he’s going to die a baby vamp.” “You don’t mean that.” “Follow me and see!” He bared his incisors and drove off so abruptly, she had to dance out of the way to avoid being hit. If the interfering bitch followed him, he’d slap her happy ass all over the state. He spent several hours driving the back roads of the Pennsylvania suburbs, his emotions and feelings in a rage. Every time he thought about Dacoda possibly spending the night with her big dumb blond, his rage increased. How dare the faithless bitch think he’d allow her to make a fool of him? Some time during the long night, his rage overwhelmed him. He turned his SUV around and headed back toward the city. Just after six a.m. he stopped his vehicle in the parking lot of Dacoda’s apartment building. Evan’s vehicle was still parked there. Growling softly, he stalked into the building. Standing outside her apartment door, he resisted the urge to kick in her door. No use putting them on notice that he was there and it was time to pay the goddamn piper. He made his way silently down the hallway leading to the bedroom. He stood in the open doorway. His anger tightened like a knot in his gut. Dacoda, naked and shameless, lay on her back with her arms and legs wrapped around the equally nude Evan. Andrei could see Evan’s pale ass muscles clenching as he fucked his cock in and out of Dacoda’ s pussy. Dacoda’s pussy? What the fuck? That was his pussy. He flashed across the room, grabbed Evan and forcibly pulled him away from Dacoda. Holding the startled man by the back of the neck, he swung him across the room. He heard Dacoda cry out as Evan’s head struck the wall before he slid, unconscious, onto the floor. He strolled across the room, reached down and snatched his rival up from the floor

by his neck. He pulled back his clenched fist. “Andrei! Oh my God, no! Please!” He turned to see Dacoda jump off the bed. As she rushed across the room, he saw cum trickle down one of her thighs. He looked down at his rival’s bare cock. The bastard had fucked her without a condom and had already come inside her. She clutched his arm. “Andrei! No. Please.” “Get the fuck away from me, bitch.” She sucked in a quick breath and tightened her hand on his arm. “This is between you and me, Andrei. You put him down. Right now!” He bared his incisors and glared down into her eyes. “I’m going to kill him.” “No! I won’t let you do that.” “And just who the fuck is going to stop me from killing you?” She released his arm and recoiled, her eyes filling with tears. “Andrei!” Hearing the hurt in her voice and seeing the fear in her eyes, he shook his head. He didn’t want her to be afraid of him, but the words of remorse stuck in his throat. Why should he apologize to her when he’d caught her fucking another man? “You don’t want your little-dicked lover killed? Fine. I’ll let him live—after I crush his cock and balls.” “No!” she cried and dropped to her knees, staring up at him with tears streaming down her cheeks. “You’re angry with me and I can understand that, but please don’t take your fury out on him. Please, Andrei. If you want to hurt me, do it, but leave him alone. The only thing he’s done wrong is not be you.” She pressed her cheek against his leg. “Don’t hurt him.” “If he didn’t want to be hurt, he should have kept his cock out of you. No one fucks you but me. I told you that was my pussy, bitch.” “Andrei, please!” She rose and faced him. “If you do this, I won’t ever forgive you.” “And what if I say I don’t give a flying fuck about your forgiveness?” She bit her lip. “You might not care now while you’re angry and hurt, but there will come a time when you will care. When that happens, I swear I won’t forgive your thoughtless and needless cruelty.” She balled a hand into a fist and hit his chest. “You put him down now.” “Or?” “Or I’m going to call your bluff and force you to hurt me.” She leaned forward and glared up at him. “That might not bother you now, but when you’re in your right mind again, you’ll regret hurting me. By then it will be too late to undo what you’ve done. I’ll either be dead or unwilling to ever forgive you. If that’s what you want, go ahead and hurt him.” “I’m a vampire. I learned a long time ago how to deal with regrets.” “Have you? Well, know this, Andrei. You’ll have to live far longer than you’ve already lived before you meet another woman who loves you half as much as I do.” “Love me?” He glanced down at the unconscious Evan’s limp cock. “Is that why you were fucking him without a condom—because you love me so much? How many times did he fuck you? Not only can I smell his cum inside your pussy, it’s dripping down your leg.” She blushed but maintained his gaze. “What if it is? You said you didn’t want me. What did you expect me to do? Sit around with my legs pressed together, crying and hoping you’d come back?” “It would probably take a giant clamp to keep your damned legs closed.”

She lifted her chin. “Fuck you, Andrei. I decided to get on with my life. I don’t owe you anything—not an explanation and not fidelity. You said it was over between us.” “So you start fucking another man the same night you were trying to convince me how much you wanted a relationship with me?” “Yes.” “You’re a shameless, greedy, cock-hungry bitch.” Her eyes sparked with anger and she slapped him. He growled angrily and dropped Evan onto the floor. “Evan!” She bent over him. Andrei grabbed her shoulder and jerked her to her feet. “You’re right. This is not his fault. It’s yours. You probably filled his head and heart with lies, as you did mine.” He closed the fingers of one hand around her throat. “You’re the one who needs killing, you lying, cheating bitch.” She grabbed his other hand and placed it around her throat. “Then do it. Kill me, Andrei. I can’t stop you.” He stared at her. “Kill me or get the hell out of here and don’t come back.” Just for a moment, the desire to close the fingers of both hands around her throat nearly overcame him. It would be so easy to hurt her as she’d hurt him. So easy and yet… Even with rage and jealousy making breathing difficult, in his inner heart he knew he was with a woman who meant more to him than he’d allowed anyone to mean in a very long time. No matter how out of control he felt, hurting her physically was out of the question. He sucked in an angry breath and removed his hands from her throat. “You’re not worth the time it would take to kill you.” She bent over Evan. He turned and stalked across the room. “Andrei?” He turned at the door to stare at her. She sat on the floor with Evan’s head cradled on her lap. “What?” She moistened her lips. “I shouldn’t have slept with him so soon. I know that, but I was hurt and I just wanted to feel as if I was attractive after you rejected me.” “So it’s my fault you can’t keep your damn legs closed? Fuck you, bitch.” “Oh, Andrei. Please don’t keep calling me a bitch like that.” “God, I wish I’d never met you.” He raced from the room. The sounds of her sobs haunted him as he fled. He didn’t dare return. If he did, he would probably kill them both. Andrei drove well above the speed limit down the interstate for several hours, consumed with rage. The knowledge that Dacoda had slept with another man so quickly, combined with the knowledge that Tat had interfered when he would have warned Evan away from her, felt like a betrayal of the worst kind. Now that Tat had found her bloodlust, she didn’t give a fuck if he was happy or miserable. Near dusk, he turned into a quiet New Jersey suburb. He closed his eyes and leaned back against the headrest. His rage hadn’t lessened any, and he knew he needed to speak to someone before he did something he’d regret. Ideally, he would have spoken to Tat or Aleksei. Tat was out of the question, and Aleksei had enough on his plate at the

moment without Andrei dumping on him. If he talked to Vlad, he would probably suggest Andrei kill Evan and anyone else who went anywhere near Dacoda. Although he had no particular objection to killing Evan, he feared Dacoda would never forgive him if he did. There was only one other person he could talk to. Before he did that, he wanted to ensure someone besides the lovesick Tat watched over Dacoda— in case he weakened and tried to hurt her in an uncontrollable rage. There was one individual he trusted as much as he did his siblings. He alighted from his SUV and walked to the door of the large, single home in whose driveway he’d parked. The vampire who responded to his knock was tall and dark with a shaved head, a neat goatee and dark skin. He smiled and drew Andrei inside. “Drei! What brings you here?” Andrei sighed and shook his head. “I was sorry to hear about your great-uncle, Michaelangelo.” “You don’t know how lucky you are, Drei, to have a large, loving family. When my Uncle Charles died, I lost my last close relative.” He sighed and shook his head. “What brings you here? You look distressed.” “I need a favor. I would normally ask Sei and Tat or—” Michaelangelo placed a hand on his shoulder. “There’s no need to explain. Aleksei is one of my oldest friends. If one of his siblings needs help, I’ll do my absolute best. Tell me how I can help.” He told him about Dacoda and Evan. “I’m afraid I’m going to kill him. Maybe her too. I need you to make sure that doesn’t happen.” Michaelangelo considered him in silence for several long moments. “How hands-on do you want me to be?” “Don’t interfere unless you think I might be about to kill both their asses.” He nodded then frowned. “If this woman means so much to you, why are you running away from her?” “I have to.” He raked a hand through his hair. “I can’t ever remember feeling like this. I want to hug her and kiss her and strangle her for doing this to me. I hate her. And yet I… ” “Love her?” He swallowed hard. “I need to put some distance between myself and her. But I need to know someone capable of stopping me will be watching if I lose it and go after her.” “Go. I’ll be watching.” “Thank you.”

Chapter Sixteen Over the next several weeks Andrei avoided everyone close to him. Tat called out to him, but he ignored her. She was part of the problem and one of the last people he wanted to see. With each week that passed, he felt more alone and his fury grew. Finally, seven weeks later, he found himself outside Dacoda’s apartment late one night. He hesitated and then knocked on her door. When she opened the door, her eyes widened and her lips trembled. “Andrei! Where have you been? Tat has nearly lost her mind worrying about you.” She pulled him inside and closed the door. “Are you all right?”

“No!” He leaned against the closed door, struggling to control his feelings. He wanted to reach out and pull her into his arms and hold her and never let her go. He allowed his gaze to sweep over her. It was late and she wore a baggy, oversized nightshirt that ended just above her legs. He’d spent weeks longing to feel those legs wrap around his body as he lay between her thighs, buried balls-deep in her sweet pussy. His gaze moved up her legs and lingered over her midsection. Bile rose in his throat and he slowly raised his gaze to hers. “Dacoda? Are you… ?” “Am I what?” She moved her left hand behind her back. He pushed away from the door. She backed away. He reached out and closed his fingers over her arm, bringing her to a halt. With his other hand, he gripped the end of her nightshirt and pulled it up, exposing her belly. It had never been particularly flat, but now there was a definite swell to it. He stared down into her eyes. “Dacoda?” She swallowed slowly and nodded, averting her gaze. He put a hand under her chin and made her look at him. “You’re pregnant?” “Yes.” He moistened his lips. “How… how… whose… ?” She brought her left hand from behind her back, revealing a diamond ring on the third finger. “Are you telling me he’s the father?” She closed her eyes and leaned her head against his chest. “Yes.” “And you’re wearing an engagement ring?” He curled his fingers in her hair and gave a little jerk, pulling her head back. “Are you telling me you’re going to marry him?” “He’s in love with me, Andrei.” “And are you in love with him?” “I’m pregnant and I’m going to marry him in two weeks.” “Are you in love with him?” “I wasn’t at first, but he’s never wavered in his desire for me. When you rejected me, he was there making me feel attractive, loved and desired. Yes. I do love him.” He swallowed hard, feeling as if the world around him was spinning out of control. He closed his eyes briefly. “What about all the lies you spun me?” She touched his cheek. “They weren’t lies. You know that, but you rejected me, and as painful as it was, I moved on. I know most women would have spent weeks or months agonizing over you. I chose to move on immediately. I’m pregnant by a man who loves me and wants to marry me. I know you’re unhappy. I’m so sorry about that, but when you rejected me, he made me feel wanted and desired. You fucked me, called me a bitch more times than I can remember, and told me not to stalk you. What did you expect me to do? Wait for you to come around so you could reject me again?” His nostrils flared. “You knew I didn’t mean any of that. How could you do this to me?” She touched his cheek, her eyes filling with tears. “Andrei, please don’t make this any harder than it needs to be. I have needs you weren’t willing to meet. Evan was.” He jerked away from her. “You didn’t give me a chance. My back was barely turned before you had your legs spread wide and invited him to jump between them like a five-dollar whore.” The tears spilled down her cheeks and she pressed the back of her hand against her

mouth. “How can you be so hateful and expect me to continue to take your shit?” She hit her fist against his shoulder. “Why are you so determined to hurt me?” “Hurt you? What the hell about me? I haven’t gotten anyone pregnant while we’ve been apart. I haven’t been sticking my cock into anyone willing to part her legs for me. And I’ve had plenty of offers.” She sucked in a breath and lifted her chin. “Then you should have accepted some of them, because I’ve had enough of your shit, Andrei. You rejected me and I landed on my feet with a man who loves me. What’s the matter? You’d prefer I was alone and miserable?” “I’d prefer to wring your neck.” She slapped him. “I’ve had it with you coming in here and threatening me. I’ve moved on. I’m over you, Andrei. Now you get over it and stay the hell out of my life. I’ m pregnant, engaged and happy! I’m sorry if that displeases you, but I’ll be damned if I’ ll allow you to try to tear me down just because you can’t make up your mind if you want me or not.” “I do want you!” The words were forced from him almost against his will. “And damn you, you know it. You knew it when you let him fuck you.” She sighed. “It’s too late to decide you want me. Even if I were foolish enough to believe you now and risk you changing your mind again—” “I never changed my mind from the moment we… ” He raked a hand through her hair. “You knew I wanted you, Dacoda.” “I also knew you didn’t mind hurting me.” “Damn you.” “Whatever you feel or felt, it doesn’t matter now, because I’m committed to Evan.” He jerked her against him. “I don’t care about him.” She pulled away from him. “Well, I do.” He felt the rage knotting in his gut rising to choke him. “I… I want you,” he said again, his voice softer. “I know I behaved badly and—” “You did more than behave badly.” “Okay. I hurt you and I’m sorry. I didn’t mean any of the things I said.” “Maybe you didn’t, but that didn’t stop them from hurting.” She cupped her palms over his face. “I think you know in your heart that I love you and I’m always going to love you, but I’m going to marry Evan. If you have any feelings for me at all, let us have a chance to be happy together, Andrei. Leave me alone.” He turned his lips against her palm. “I’ve tried, but I can’t.” She leaned forward and brushed her lips against his. “You have to.” He curled his fingers in her hair and wrapped one arm around her waist. “I can’t.” “It’s not as if you can’t have any woman you want.” He pulled up her nightshirt, unzipped his pants and pressed his cock against her entrance. “I want you.” She pressed her hands against his shoulders. “No, Andrei.” He tightened his arm around her waist, slowly forcing his cock between her wet folds and into her pussy, stopping just inside her. She shivered. “Oh, Andrei.” He bent his head and brushed his lips against hers. “I need you. Please don’t make me take you by force.” He lifted his head and stared down into her gaze, making no effort to hide his feelings from her. “Please.”

“I can’t do this. I’m engaged.” “I can’t not do this.” He closed his eyes and pressed his forehead against hers. “If you tell me no, I’ll lose my mind. Is that what you want? Please. Please.” She sighed several times then her hands slid down his back. She cupped her palms over his ass and pressed her hips forward. He lifted his head and looked down at her. “Sweetheart?” She gave a little nod of her head, her gaze locking with his. “But just once and then you have to leave me alone.” Sliding his hands to her waist, he lifted her off her feet and carried her to her bedroom. He laid her on the bed and quickly undressed. Pushed her nightshirt up to reveal her swelling belly, long legs and pretty pussy. He moistened his lips. He climbed on the bed behind her, pressing his body against hers. Lifting her top leg, he positioned his cock against her slit and pressed forward. His cock slid slowly into her. “Oooh,” she moaned and pressed her hips back against his. She reached for his hand and pushed it against her breasts. “Oooh.” He closed his eyes on a wave of absolute bliss. She was hotter, tighter and sweeter than he remembered. He buried his lips against her neck and slid his cock slowly in and out of her wet pussy. “Oh God, Andrei.” She shuddered, arching her back. “Oh God, your cock feels so good. So good, honey boy. Kiss me?” She turned her head, blinkingly seeking his mouth. He leaned forward and claimed her mouth. Finding her lips as warm and addictive as her pussy, he kissed her hungrily as he fucked her. Pebbling her nipples with one hand, he slid the other hand down her body to stroke into her pussy and rub his thumb against her clit. “Oooh God,” she moaned, stiffened, and then he felt her pussy wildly convulsing around him as she reached a quick orgasm. The uncontrollable tightening of her internal muscles triggered his climax. Pressing his hips tight against her ass, he thrust deep and hard into her climaxing cunt, grinding his hips so she could feel every inch of his cock powering into her. As he lost control, he tore his lips from hers, bared his incisors and sank them into the side of her neck. Her blood pouring over his tongue as he shot his cum deep inside her pussy combined to create a climax so powerful, he felt dizzy. Long after he stopped coming in her, he cupped his palms over her breasts as he continued to ingest her blood. She lay limp in his arms, moaning. “Oooh, honey boy, you’re going to make me come again.” He slid a hand down to her lower body and rubbed her clit. She shuddered. “Enough… oh Lord, I can’t bear any more pleasure… stop… please.” He lifted his lips from her neck and eased his cock out of her. He turned her onto her back, spread her legs wide and slid down her body. Burying his lips between her legs, he parted her wet folds and ate her pussy until she bucked her hips wildly. While she was still screaming with pleasure, he settled between her legs and thrust his cock balls-deep into her cunt.

“Ooooh!” She shuddered and came again. Pressing his stomach against her belly, he lay on her and gave her a hot, quick fuck that had her wrapping her legs around him and raking her nails down his back in a manner of moments. “Oh God, honey boy. I missed you. I missed you and I missed this. Love me!” After they’d both come, he eased out of her and rolled onto his back. To his delighted surprise, she slid between his legs, palmed his balls and pulled his cock into her mouth. She sucked him with a slow hunger that set him on fire. He exploded, shooting his seed into her mouth. She swallowed every drop of his cum before she gave his balls a gentle squeeze and kissed her way up his body. She stretched her body out on his and kissed his lips. “Oh, honey boy, I do love you.” He hugged her against him, smiling at the admission. She kissed his lips. “Oh God, Andrei, I do love you.” She kissed him again. “Now get out.” She sat up and climbed out of bed. She moved across the room toward the bathroom without looking back at him. He bolted into a sitting position, his cock still fully erect, his hunger for her unabated. Climbing out of bed, he followed her into the bathroom. Standing in front of the shower, she turned to face him. “Andrei, you had your fuck, now—” He crossed the room. She backed away. When the wall impeded any further movement, he pressed his body against hers. “I want another one.” “Andrei… ” He parted her legs and slipped several fingers inside her. “I love how your pussy feels when it’s full of my cum. You like that feeling too, don’t you?” He watched her cheeks turn red. “I’m engaged.” “I don’t care.” He thrust his fingers in her and smiled when she rotated her hips and tightened her muscles around his fingers. “You must know that I have no intentions of allowing anyone else to have you. You’re mine.” “Not anymore. I’m going to marry Evan.” “Not if I kill him.” She reached down and closed her fingers over his balls. “That had better be the last time you threaten him. I’m not going to have you hurt him. I’m going to marry him. You’ d better learn to deal with that, Andrei.” “Then he’d better be prepared to share you.” “I’m not going to fuck you again. You needed pussy and I gave you some.” “I didn’t just need pussy. I need your pussy.” She closed her eyes briefly. “I know, but you’ve had all you’re getting from me.” She opened her eyes and looked up at him. “Now please.” She stroked her fingers down his cheek. “I’m going to take a shower and then I’m going to bed—alone. Okay?” “Dacoda… ” “Please leave now, Andrei.” “I want some more pussy.” “Then go find someone to give you some.” She closed her legs. “This pussy now belongs exclusively to Evan. I’m not going to cheat with you again.” “How the hell can it be cheating when you belong to me?”

She kissed his cheek. “Goodbye, Andrei.” The rage he’d felt when he arrived knotted his stomach. He swallowed hard and decided that he had to keep control of his temper or risk losing her for good. He left her alone in the bathroom. Back in the bedroom, he dressed quickly. She appeared in the bathroom door, naked, her dark body glistening with moisture. She crossed the room to him. “Go see Tat. She’s been so worried about you.” He cupped his hands over her breasts. “I’d rather stay here with you.” She kissed the corner of his mouth and removed his hands from her breasts. “Goodbye.” He turned and left the apartment, closing the door softly behind him. In the hallway outside her apartment door, he sank down against the wall and buried his face in his hands. “Do not despair, my little Andrei.” He jerked his head up and started to get to his feet. A soft hand, descending on his shoulder, pushed him back down. Then a small, seemingly fragile woman kneeled in front of him. He sucked in a breath. “Mother! What are you doing here?” “Where else would I be when you are in so much pain?” She stroked his cheeks. “I was with Tatiana when I knew you were near. I felt your pain and I came to comfort you.” He looked at her through a sudden rush of tears, recalling those times so long ago when he’d felt safe and happy whenever she was near. “Mother!” He closed his eyes as the tears ran down his cheeks. She drew him against her body, pressing her lips against his hair. “I am here, my little Andrei. Throw your grief on me and I will gladly bear it for you. I am here for you, my son.” Her voice broke and she buried her face against him. They clung to each other, their tears intermingling. He lost track of time and his surroundings as he poured out his grief and heartache to the mother whose presence in his life he had missed for so long. When he had no tears left, he was surprised to find himself sharing a loveseat with her in his own living room.

***** Dacoda paced the length of her living room twice before she turned to face the man who sat on her loveseat, watching her. She sighed. “We need to talk, Evan.” He nodded slowly. “He was here tonight. Wasn’t he?” She knew he meant Andrei. She saw the uncertainty and fear in his gaze. She’d been honest with him about her feelings for Andrei from the beginning. He knew she loved him. “Yes. He was.” He nodded again. “What happened?” She looked away, shook her head and brought her gaze back to his. “I… we… ” She crossed the room to kneel in front of him. “He was so needy and I was weak.” “You and he made love?” His question demonstrated the difference between him and Andrei. He asked about them making love. Andrei would have talked about who she’d allowed to fuck her. “Yes. Can you forgive me?” He stared at her, his eyes filled with pain.

He loved her and she’d been a fool to risk hurting him just for one last fling with Andrei. She stared at her ring for several moments before she started to pull it off. His hand closed over hers. “Is this it, Coda? Is it over between the two of you?” “Yes. It won’t happen again. I promise.” He pushed the ring back on her finger. “Then we won’t need to mention it again.” He kneeled on the carpet beside her and cupped her face in his hands. A wave of relief washed over her and her eyes willed with tears. She leaned her forehead against his chest. “I don’t deserve you.” He lifted her chin and kissed her mouth. “Don’t say that.” “It’s true.” She stroked her hands down his cheeks. “You are worth ten of him and yet I let him… I’m so sorry.” He pressed his fingers against her lips. “I know you care about him. As long as I know you love me too, I can deal with that.” “I do love you.” “Then there’s nothing else to be said about your having a last fling with him.” He pulled her nightshirt over her head, revealing her naked body. He eased her onto her back. She watched as he rose and quickly pulled off his clothes. When he stood naked and aroused over her, she licked her lips and parted her legs. “Evan?” He kneeled between her thighs and pushed his cock into her. He entered her slowly. She moaned softly as his hard, thick cock took possession of her pussy. He was nowhere near as long or as thick as Andrei, but what he lacked in length and girth, he made up for with a tender hunger for her that had won the small portion of her heart Andrei didn’t own. As she had quickly learned the first time they’d made love, Evan’s cock was more than adequate to fuck her into a frenzy. She slipped her arms around his body and closed her eyes. “Oh, Evan. Evan!” “I love you,” he whispered and thrust his cock leisurely in and out of her pussy. She clutched his ass and thrust her hips against his. “I love you too.” She shuddered with pleasure as he fucked her. “I do and I won’t disappoint you again.” “Open your eyes.” She did. He lifted his head and stared down into her eyes. “If you’ll marry me and have my baby, I won’t ever be disappointed with you or my life with you, no matter what curves life throws at me.” “Yes. Yes, I’ll marry you.” Her throat tightened with tears. She was always going to love Andrei, but she’d be damned if she’d ever hurt Evan again by succumbing to a base hunger for a male who thought as little of her as Andrei did. Evan loved her and that’s where her future and best chance for happiness lay—with him. “I love you,” she told him and gasped as he stopped making love to her and began to fuck her hard. She closed her eyes and came all over his hard, sweet dick. “I love you.” Later, after they’d both come and taken a shower together, they cuddled in her bed. He kissed the back of her neck. “I want the world to know you’re mine. Let’s not wait to get married. Let’s do it as soon as possible.” By the world, she suspected he meant Andrei. She doubted a marriage license would

matter to Andrei, but she found she was eager to become Evan’s wife. She pressed her breasts against his chest. “Yes. Let’s.” He tipped up her chin and kissed her lips. “I’ll do my best to make you happy, honey.” “I am happy, Evan.” She settled against him, aware that although a part of her would always regret losing Andrei, she had accepted that her future happiness lay with Evan. “I’ll do my best to ensure you never regret loving me.” He hugged her. “I won’t, my love.” His love. It was wonderful to know how deeply he cared about her.

***** Andrei lifted his head from his mother’s lap and sat up. She smiled at him. “You are feeling better? Yes, my handsome little Andrei?” His heart still felt as if it had been shattered. Still, the endless hurt which he’d kept buried deep inside for so long had abated. He recalled that night in Virginia when he’d awakened and found a stone-faced Aleksei holding him in his arms. Half-lying in Aleksei’s arm on the banks of the river where they’d all been drowned, his world had ended. It had begun again now because the mother he’d never stopped loving was there when he needed her. “Yes, Mother.” Holding his face in one hand, as she’d done when he was a little boy, she used the fingers of her other hand to wipe at his damp cheeks. “And yet I see sadness in your beautiful eyes. You will tell me what is troubling you and I will do my best to fix the problem. Yes?” He averted his gaze. “It’s all right, Mother. I can handle it. I—” She turned his face back toward her. “No, my son, it is not all right. And there is no need to bear the burden of your grief and pain alone. What troubles you, Andrei?” When he parted his lips to speak, she pressed her fingers against his mouth. “Before you speak, I will not tolerate lies, half-truths or lies by omission. You understand that? I will have the truth, Andrei. Give it to me—now!” He hesitated. “I… ” “What made you flee from a woman who means enough to you to bring you to tears?” “I… I was afraid for her and now I’ve lost her to another man.” Her dark eyes glittered. “As to that, we will have to see. Tell me of your fear for her.” He raked a hand through his hair and told her. “It’s Carollina or Lina or Veelee or whoever she wants to call herself.” She stiffened. “What of the nocturene? What has she to do with this?” “She’s not… I don’t think she’s dead.” She bared her incisors. “You say that because of what?” “Her body wasn’t where it should have been. Lately I’ve felt as if I were being watched and followed. When I turn, there’s no one there—that I can detect. Veelee’s mean, vindictive and hard to kill. I don’t dare allow her to see how I feel about Dacoda or she’ll start haunting her. That’s what she did with that bastard Timbersmith and Makefield. You know what she drove Timbersmith to do. I can’t be around Dacoda all the time and I can’t enter her dreams without her permission.”

“Of course you can.” “I know I can, but she would consider it a violation and not something she would welcome.” “And that would stop you from protecting your bloodlust?” “I never said she was my bloodlust.” She smiled and stroked his cheek. “Do not forget you are speaking to the one who carried you in her body for nine months. You are a part of me and I am a part of you. I know she is the one.” She sighed. “I had hoped at least one of my children would bloodlust with someone with at least a modicum of vampire blood.” His lips twisted. Aleksei was right. Palea’s one area of snobbery was rooted in her desire to see her children bloodlust with those of the right blood—meaning a vampire latent at minimum. And this from a woman who had bloodlusted with two human males. “Well, there’s Tat and her almost baby vamp,” he reminded her. “She tells me he’s on his way to becoming a full-blood vampire.” “That is negated by what he is and what he has done.” She sighed. “And what he will do.” Her lips tightened. “That a child of mine would bloodlust with one who… ” She shook her head. “I must accept what I cannot change.” She gave a deep sigh before taking his hand. “But of immediate need is the tracking down of this Veelee so that you may pursue your bloodlust in peace.” “I’ve lost her. She’s pregnant and engaged to—” She waved her hand in dismissal. “An engagement is not marriage… and even that is not inviolate where bloodlust is concerned. You concentrate on winning your woman’ s attention and heart and I will deal with this… Veelee. Yes, my handsome Andrei?” Anyone looking at his tiny mother would think him a fool for thrusting such a burden upon her narrow shoulders. But she was a full-blood vampire who had always been fierce and strong in defense of those she loved. He nodded, feeling as if a weight of immeasurable proportion had been lifted off his shoulders. She cupped his face between her hands and kissed his forehead. “Go win your woman back, Andrei. I will handle this… Veelee.” He hugged her, burying his head briefly against her body before rising. “Thank you, Mother.” She shook her head. “Do not thank me for doing what mothers do. I would gladly surrender my life for you, my little one. Removing this nocturene from your life will be a pleasure. Now go to your woman.” He kissed her cheek. “I will, but before I do, have to go see Tat first. The last time we saw each other, I said and did things that—” “For which she freely forgives you.” He swung around. Tat stood against the closed door, an uncertain smile on her face, her arms extended and open. “Oh honey, I’m so sorry for how I behaved.” He stumbled forward. She pushed away from the door and they embraced each other. She kissed his hair, her hands stroking his back. “There is no need for apologies, Andrei. I should have been more cognizant of what you were going through. I don’t want to waste time on apologies. I’m just so pleased to have you back.” Her voice broke and she trembled against him.

He tightened his arm around her. “Don’t cry.” She lifted her head and looked up at him, her eyes filled with tears. “Do you know how much I’ve missed you? How important you are in my life? Without you around, Andrei, a vital part of me was missing. I love the others very much, but you and I… you are so important to me. No matter who else I have in my life, without you I’m incomplete. Please don’t ever hide from me again.” He pressed her cheek against his shoulder, his eyes filling with tears. “I’m sorry,” he whispered. “I was out of my mind. I’m so sorry.” He wanted to rush back to Dacoda, but Tat’s distress was so intense, he lifted her in his arms and carried her to the loveseat, where he held her on his lap, rocking her. Palea kissed both their cheeks and quietly left. When her tears had subsided, Tat slipped off his lap and sat on the loveseat beside him, clutching his hand. “Why didn’t you tell me the truth about Veelee, Drei?” “I didn’t want you to worry. I thought I could find and kill her.” She sighed. “Is that why you pushed Coda away?” “If Veelee thought I cared about Dacoda, she’d… who knows what she’d do to her?” He raked a hand through his hair. “She’s pregnant.” She nodded. “I know.” “Her big, dumb blond is the father.” She touched his cheek. “Drei—” “And she says she’s going to marry him. I’ve lost her, Tat.” She sighed. “She cares about him and she believes he’s the father, but—” “But?” She tossed her head, sending her hair cascading around her shoulders. “She loves you.” “She told me she loves him too.” “Maybe she does, but Drei, there’s love—what she feels for him—and then there’s love—what she feels for you. The two are worlds apart.” “Then why is he the one she’s going to marry?” “I like Evan and I wouldn’t want him hurt, but if you win her back… we can take measures to make him forget her so that he wouldn’t be hurt.” He stared at her. “Would that be fair to either one of them?” “Probably not.” She stroked his cheek. “She does love you, and if her only fear in accepting you back is her reluctance to hurt Evan, we can take care of that. What’s the point of being a full-blood if you can’t occasionally use your abilities to your advantage? No one would be hurt if we made him forget her.” “If I did that, she’d probably slap me silly and toss me out on my ass.” “So you won’t do it. I will. It’s the least I can do, considering I got you into this me— ” He shook his head. “No. You didn’t get me into any mess. I didn’t mean those things I said.” She arched a brow. He laughed. “Okay, I meant them at the time, but that doesn’t mean they were true. They weren’t. She’s too important to me to wish you hadn’t connived and manipulated us into meeting.” She balled a hand into a fist and hit his shoulder. “I do not connive or manipulate!” she protested, her eyes sparkling with laughter. “Of course you don’t.”

They laughed and hugged each other. He spent another hour with her before he left to go see Dacoda. An hour later, he stood outside her apartment door, listening to her soft cries and Evan’s groans. They were fucking and both about to come. He closed his eyes and slid down the wall to sit to the side of her apartment door. He was still there sometime later when the apartment door opened. He rose and faced her. She stood in the doorway, naked. He could smell Evan’s cum in her pussy. He swallowed hard and struggled to hold onto his temper. She cast a quick glance over her shoulder. “What are you doing back here, Andrei? Evan knows what happened between us last night and he’s forgiven me. Don’t ruin things between us. If you care about me at all, please go away, Andrei. Please.” He stroked her cheek. “I need you.” She nodded. “I know and I want you, but he meets my needs. I won’t risk my relationship with him again to sleep with you. I do love you, but I love him too and I’m happy with him and I’m sure of him. I know he loves me.” “I… ” “What? You love me too?” He compressed his lips. “Love? Love is a mortal emotion. I haven’t been mortal for a very long time.” “Really? Well, I happen to be mortal, Andrei, and I need and want to be loved—by Evan. So please, leave me alone.” He shook his head. “I’ll go for now, but I can’t give you up.” He sighed. “If I were a better man and even remotely worthy of you, I’d leave you in peace with your Evan.” He caught her hand in his and held it against his chest. “But I am who I am and I need and want you like I’ve never needed anyone else. I’m going now, but I intend to pursue you until I win you back from him.” She shook her head. “We’re getting married as soon as possible.” She touched his cheek. “Give us a chance to be happy. Please, my honey boy.” “I can’t let him have you. I know I should, but I just can’t. I’ll give you a little while with him, but when you least expect it, I’ll come to claim what’s mine—you.” “I won’t betray him with you ever again—no matter how much I might want to.” “Yes, you will. You’ll either do that or I’ll be forced to kill him. The choice will be yours.” He kissed her on her lips and then turned and flashed down the hall.

***** Dacoda watched him leave through a mist of tears. She closed the apartment door and returned to her bedroom. She stiffened when she saw Evan sitting up in bed, his gaze trained on the door. “I thought you were asleep.” “You answered the door naked. It was him. Wasn’t it?” She nodded. “Yes.” She crossed the room and climbed into bed with him. “But I told him I loved you and I sent him away.” He turned off the bedside lamp and pulled her down into bed with him. He pushed her on her back and slipped his cock inside her. “I need you.” “Take me, Evan. I’m yours. All yours.” She closed her eyes in an effort to force thoughts of Andrei from her mind. “All yours,” she whispered and welcomed his cock

back into her pussy. His pussy. Evan’s pussy. Not Andrei’s. He was history. Evan was her future.

Epilogue Deoctra stood in the Dodge House guesthouse facing the small, dark Dumont family matriarch. Once she had considered the other fem a friend, mentor and future mother-in-law. More, Palea Dumont had almost taken the place of her own lost mother. Their once-close relationship had been lost in all that had happened between them in the last few years. “Why have you come here, Diniti?” “I know I’ve done things to endanger those you love, but I thought I had… ” She touched her stomach. “I have a new life growing inside me and two younger siblings to consider. I need my child to be able to grow without fear of reprisal. Is that possible?” Palea Walker-Dumont bared her incisors and grabbed her by the throat. “You have committed acts that I find unforgivable. Time and again you have endangered my children, who I love far more than my own life. Because of you, Mikhel nearly had his masculinity stripped from him. You tried to kill my Kattia. You endangered Mikhel’s true bloodlust. You connived with your protégé Diana to kidnap Serge. Now you come asking for forgiveness?” Palea lifted her in the air and flung her across the room. Deoctra scrambled to her feet, her heart racing. Coming here alone in an effort to make peace had been a mistake. But she tried again. “Please. Forgive me.” “No!” Palea flashed across the room and backhanded her. As she fell, Palea gripped her by her neck and lifted her off her feet again, squeezing her throat so tightly Deoctra barely had the strength to attempt to pry her fingers loose. “Now, you die for all your sins.” “Mother! No.” Palea released her throat, allowing her to drop to her knees, gasping for breath. Deoctra lifted her head and saw Mikhel striding across the room to them. Palea shook her head. “Do not interfere, Mikhel.” “I gave her my word she had nothing further to fear from us, Mother.” Deoctra crawled on her knees and pressed her back against the wall. She longed to call out to Falcone. But even if she knew where he was and if he managed to come to her defense, she feared Palea would kill him in a rage. As dangerous as her present situation was, she wouldn’t risk Falcone’s life. She would have to depend on Mikhel to convince his mother to allow her to leave— alive. “I gave no such word, Mikhel, and I have already forgiven far too many of her transgressions. She is not leaving here alive.” Mikhel stepped in front of her. “I gave her my word, Mother. All her transgressions have been the result of feeling betrayed by me. I bear her no ill will.” “You nearly died because of her!” “She made a mistake, Mother.” “She has made too many of those involving my children. Stand aside.” “No, Mother.” “You would challenge me?” “No. I would ask—beg—you to honor my word. I gave it to her. She came here to

make peace. Please allow her to leave in peace, Mother.” “She has caused this family much grief. You ask too much of me in this. Stand aside.” “No, Mother. Please, let her leave.” “Why do you defend her?” “I gave her my word, and this all started because I hurt her. She’s trying to move on with her life. She’s pregnant, Mother. If you kill her, you’ll be killing her child as well. Please allow her to leave.” She heard Palea sigh. “Very well, if it means so much to you. I will allow her to leave in peace, but if I ever see her again—” “Mother! Don’t.” “Very well.” Through Mikhel’s legs, Deoctra saw Palea flash out of the room. She closed her eyes and slumped back against the wall. She felt an arm around her shoulders. When Mikhel knelt beside her, she trembled and leaned against him. He hugged her. “It’s all right. You’re safe.” She looked up at him. “Are you sure?” “Yes, but I’ll see you safely off the property.” He lifted her to her feet. He walked her out of the guesthouse and along the winding path that led to the front of the compound. Along the way, she could feel several pair of hostile eyes on her. She shivered at the hatred surrounding her. Mikhel put an arm around her shoulders. “It’s all right.” At the front gate, he turned to look at her. “They won’t follow you.” “She would have killed me.” He sighed. “After losing my older siblings, she’s very protective of us.” “You saved my life.” “It was the least I could do.” He smiled. “I’m sorry things didn’t work out between us. I hope you and your baby will be safe and happy.” She nodded. “Thank you.” She squeezed his hand and ran down the road where she’ d left her SUV. A tall, dark male emerged from the driver’s seat. A swell of pleasure rushed through her. Her eyes filled with tears and she walked into his open arms. “Falcone!” He embraced her, kissing her neck. “You’re shaking!” He lifted his head and looked down at her. “Are you all right? What were you doing in the Dumonts’ compound?” “Nearly getting myself killed.” “What?” He started down the road. She grabbed his hand and pulled him back. “Leave it. We’ve made a sort of peace. Let’s get out of here.” He opened the passenger door and helped her in. She watched as he walked around the vehicle and got in on the driver’s side. He started the engine and drove down the narrow road leading away from the Dumont compound. “Where have you been?” She saw his fingers tighten on the steering wheel. “On some damned wild goose chase Vitali sent me on. Jacoby called me back and told me you needed me.” He turned his head to cast a brief glance at her. “Did you?” “Yes, but I managed.” “If I’d known, I wouldn’t have left. You know that, don’t you?” She nodded. “Yes.” Nothing in her

life had gone as she’d planned. Mikhel had rejected her, she’d lost two sisters and she’d lost Leon, the male she’d begun to hope she could build a life with. Things had seemed bleak then, but now a whole new world lay ahead of her. She was carrying a child, she could be with her remaining sisters without fear of the Dumonts hunting them down, and she had full confidence that the male seated beside her really cared about her. She placed her hand over her stomach. Life was full of possibilities. “Whose baby is it? Leon’s or mine?” She had slept with both men during the period when she had become pregnant. She knew Falcone was hoping it was his. She hoped it was Leon’s. If it were Leon’s child interesting possibilities would arise—especially if it were a boy. A male would have a claim on his pack. Maybe, just maybe, she didn’t have to abandon all her hopes for the future. If it were Leon’s baby, one day she and her son might again challenge Acier Gautier. If that happened, her son would challenge Acier in a way in which no one could take issue. “Deoctra?” “Does it matter whose baby it is?” “No. I’ll stand by you either way.” She settled back against her seat. “I need a fuck. Take me home, Falcone, and fuck me.” “That’s been the plan from the moment I met you.” The hunger in his voice was unmistakable. After they’d fucked like rabbits, she would call Tali and Smo and introduce the three of them. Falcone would take one look at her lovely sisters and get hot all over. The thought of Tali and Smo discovering the carnal pleasures to be found at the end of the cock of a big, handsome shifter who loved vampire pussy aroused her. Now that Bella was back in the country maybe the five of them would have a family fuck fest of their own…

About the Author Marilyn Lee lives, works, and writes on the East Coast. In addition to thoroughly enjoying writing erotic romances, she enjoys roller-skating, spending time with her large, extended family, and rooting for all her hometown sports teams. Her other interests include collecting Doc Savage pulp novels from the thirties and forties and collecting Marvel comics from the seventies and eighties (particularly Thor and The Avengers). Her favorite TV shows are forensic shows, westerns (Gunsmoke and Have Gun, Will Travel are particular favors), mysteries (love the old Charlie Chan mysteries. All time favorite mystery movie is probably Dead, Again), and nearly every vampire movie or television show ever made (Forever Knight and Count Yorga, Vampire are favors). She thoroughly enjoys hearing from readers. Marilyn welcomes comments from readers. You can find her website and email address on her author bio page at www.ellorascave.com.

Also by Marilyn Lee Bloodlust 1: Conquering Mikhel Dumont Bloodlust 2: The Taming of Serge Dumont Bloodlust 3: Forbidden Desires Bloodlust 4: Nocturnal Heat Bloodlust: All In the Family Branded Breathless In Black Carnal Confessions Full Bodied Charmer Moonlight Desires Moonlight Whispers Playing With Fire Pleasure Quest Return to Voltar Road To Rapture Shifting Faces The Fall of Troy The Talisman White Christmas

Discover for yourself why readers can’t get enough of the multiple award-winning publisher Ellora’s Cave. Whether you prefer e-books or paperbacks, be sure to visit EC on the web at www.ellorascave.com for an erotic reading experience that will leave you breathless.

www.ellorascave.com